Columbus Baptist Church's Podcast

Title: The Day of the Lord… Not Yet Text: 2 Thessalonians 2:1-2 FCF: We often struggle waiting for the events of the last days and trusting in what we've been taught. Prop: Because the Day of the Lord will bring comfort to God's people, we must hold fast and stand firm in what we have received. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 2 Thessalonians chapter 2. In a moment we'll read from the Legacy Standard bible starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Verses 1 and 2 of chapter 2 serve to close out a section talking about God's justice and the great hope we have when Christ is revealed from heaven. It also allows Paul to move to addressing another concern the Thessalonians have about the end times. There is no question that this is one of the primary reasons that Paul writes this letter. Of course, it is quite interesting to modern readers because what Paul talks about concerns the study of the End Times or Eschatology. But it might be easy for us to focus on the discussion of eschatology and miss the truths that are far more applicable to us today. I will do my best to guide us to these truths. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Awesome, Holy and Terrible God, You incite fear in the hearts of Your enemies. You are untamable. You cannot be muzzled. You cannot be resisted. You cannot be thwarted. You are just and will have justice. You are sinless and will have a sinless and perfect world one day. For Your people, these words are not fearful words. For we desire what You desire. You have changed our hearts to want what You want. A world ruled by You and governed by Your law where sin doesn't exist and we can worship You in Your presence. But for the wicked, for those who hold only a loose affiliation to Christianity, those who think themselves Christians but love the world and all its distractions, for these – such an eternity sounds terrible and boring. Help us today to see the Comfort and the Terror of the Day when you make all things right. May Your Spirit convict us, guide us, and conform us to You. Be with us and teach us today from Your word, we pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “He who loves the coming of the Lord is not he who affirms it is far off, nor is it he who says it is near. It is he who, whether it be far or near, awaits it with sincere faith, steadfast hope, and fervent love.” Augustine of Hippo “In the first advent God veiled His divinity to prove the faithful; in the second advent He will manifest His glory to reward their faith.” John Chrysostom [Slide 3] “As Christians we should not be exit-ists, looking for our going, but advent-ists, looking for His coming.” William Freel “The primitive church thought a great deal more about the coming of Christ than about death, and thought a great deal more about His coming than about heaven.” Alexander MacLaren “Many people will be surprised when Jesus comes again – but nobody will be mistaken.” John Blanchard Let these words concerning the Lord's return prepare our minds for the exposition of this text. I.) The Day of the Lord will bring comfort to God's people, so we must hold fast and stand firm. (1-2a) a. [Slide 4] 1 - Now we ask you, brothers, i. The word, “now” here suggests that what follows is really a result of all that Paul has said. ii. So, what has he said? iii. He has expressed his thankfulness to God for them because they are growing in faith and love and remaining steadfast against persecution. iv. He has reminded them that their growing faith and endurance amid persecution is evidence that God has counted them worthy of His Kingdom, and that God will eventually punish those harming them while rewarding them with glory when Christ returns v. He has even assured them that the justice of God is perfect and that it is His prayer that God will keep His promises to them and deliver them safely through to that day when they are all gathered together with Jesus. vi. As a result of this, Paul has a request. vii. It is not a command. But the primary reason this is so, is because of the relationship between Paul and the Thessalonians. viii. Because they are obedient, submissive, and desiring to grow in their faith and love – Paul doesn't need to bark orders to them. His kind requests are readily heard and joyfully observed. ix. So, what is his request concerning? b. [Slide 5] with regard to the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our gathering together to Him, i. Paul has been addressing the Thessalonians' concerns regarding the timing of the Day of the Lord, really since the beginning of the book. ii. He has talked about what will be when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven – and it really doesn't take a rocket scientist to conclude that what they are going through is not the Day of the Lord at all. iii. But Paul won't leave them uncertain any longer. He will bring clarity directly to their concern. iv. Is the persecution they are experiencing now a sign that The Day of the Lord has come? This is their concern. v. Paul will address it head on. c. [Slide 6] 2 - that you not be quickly shaken in your mind. i. We should note that this is the third question or concern they have expressed regarding the Day of the Lord. ii. The first, was whether or not those who had died in Christ had missed the revelation of the kingdom. Paul answered them comfortingly that those who had died in Christ would not miss the revelation of Christ nor the Kingdom He brings. iii. The second, was concerning the timing of the Day of the Lord. Specifically, its suddenness. Paul answered them again, comfortingly, informing them that although it would come unexpectedly to unbelievers, it should not take them unawares. But even if it does – it will not prevent them from joining Him in the air and living with Him in His Kingdom. iv. This third concern they face has yet to be truly unveiled although we have discussed it quite freely since it helps to make sense of much of what Paul says and why. v. But before we get to the specifics of their concern – we ought to dwell on the concern itself. vi. Since this is the third separate issue related to the Day of the Lord – Paul desires them to stop being so unstable on this issue. vii. In less than a year Paul has now had to deal with three different concerns regarding the Day of the Lord. viii. Furthermore, they went from concerned about the suddenness of its coming to thinking it had already come. ix. This really paints the picture of the words Paul uses here “quickly shaken” x. Shaken has the idea of tremors and vacillating back and forth. xi. They are quite unstable on this issue, quickly vacillating between concerns and opinions. xii. You can hardly blame them. The idea of a future eternal judgment beyond death was not common in the paganism they left. If anything, paganism saw things in cycles, so that even if there was some kind of judgment it only led to renewal. xiii. So, the idea of a future judgment with such stark contrasts of eternal destinies for the righteous and the wicked, really raises the stakes. xiv. Paul adds the prepositional phrase “in your mind” to sharpen the discussion of their vacillation. xv. By mind, Paul means – their understanding or discernment. It is their seat of reason. xvi. They are not being thoughtful, discerning, or reasonable about this issue. xvii. They are allowing the high stakes of this issue to overwhelm them and cloud their judgment. xviii. Paul's request is for them to stop allowing their discernment to be quickly moved. To take time to think and reason and consider what they have been taught before being overwhelmed with concern. xix. But what is the root of their instability? What else is Paul requesting them to stop doing? d. [Slide 7] or be alarmed i. Not only has Paul requested them not to continue to quickly shift their discernment on the teaching of the Day of the Lord, but he also requests that they not be alarmed. ii. To be alarmed is to be afraid – but not a growing nagging fear. Rather a startling fear. iii. Something they are caught by surprise and startled by. iv. This seems to be the cause of the quick changes in the discernment of the Thessalonians. v. They continue to be on unstable and shaky ground with the teaching regarding the Day of the Lord, because they are easily startled and alarmed. vi. Paul wants them to arrive at comfort and stability regarding the teaching of the Day of the Lord. vii. He wants them to hold fast to what he has taught them and stand firm and courageous against sudden fears. e. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: When Paul mentions that his next topic is concerning the Day of the Lord's return and His gathering together of… US… he leaves no room for uncertainty. He expresses to the Thessalonians that for the believer there is no fear concerning the Day of the Lord. In fact, the Day of the Lord is consistently taught by Paul in these two letters as an aspect of COMFORT to God's people. It will be the day when they experience true peace and meet with their Savior and never be separated from Him. So, Paul requests that they keep themselves from doing two things. Do not be quickly shaken in your mind or be alarmed. If we were to put these commands positively it would be, hold fast and stand firm. Be courageous and discerning. Transition: [Slide 9(blank)] But Paul isn't done addressing their vacillating discernment or their fear. He needs to assure them that no matter what caused them to fear – or what they have heard – they must believe what Paul has already taught them. II.) The Day of the Lord will bring comfort to God's people, so we must measure all teachings of the Day of the Lord by what we have already received. (2b) a. [Slide 10] whether by a spirit or a word or a letter as if from us, i. It becomes clear there is some sort of false teaching causing them to be suddenly startled and thus quickly vacillate in their discernment regarding the teaching they have received about the Day of the Lord. ii. Paul isn't sure what the source of this false teaching is but offers three different examples of places they might have received it. iii. A spirit. 1. Although I originally had a different idea of what this meant, every single commentator I consulted, unanimously interpreted this as people coming to them with a spirit of prophesy. This is one of those cases where I don't feel confident about my interpretation… certainly not confident enough to disagree with EVERYONE else. 2. So how did they arrive at this conclusion? 3. In 1 Thessalonians Paul cautioned them to not quench the Spirit and to not despise prophesies. But he also said to test everything taught and hold fast to what is good and abstain from everything evil. 4. What is clear is that they have obeyed the first part of Paul's previous exhortation and failed at the second part. 5. Probably people came to them who have said, “I have a word from the Lord” and demonstrated some level of charismatic gift to bring the new revelation to them. 6. Paul warns them to not be suddenly fearful but to exercise discernment, even if someone comes in signs and with a message, supposedly from God, that contradicts what they have already received. They must not quench the Spirit or despise prophesies… but they must also test everything. 7. Whatever is not of God, must be avoided. iv. A word or message would be the preaching of some teacher or prophet going about either intentionally or unintentionally sowing fear. 1. Paul no doubt was aware of traveling preachers going about, and perhaps some of them not adequately trained to understand the exact nature of the end times. 2. Perhaps they were false teachers or prophets peddling a new message concerning the end. 3. Perhaps they were not posing as Christians at all, but were simply pagans attempting to take the Christian teaching and adapt it to paganism. This wouldn't be the first time or the last that such a thing happened. 4. Paul warns them not to be startled and discard discernment just because someone comes preaching a message about the coming judgment from an angle that is new and foreboding. 5. Instead, they should rightly divide truth by the truth they have already received. v. A letter as if it is from us. In this Paul relays, perhaps, more than we might expect. 1. First, he gives us a third medium by which people can communicate startling news that may disrupt their discernment regarding the Day of the Lord. 2. The written word. 3. But over and above that, Paul adds, as if it is from us. Meaning what? 4. Paul either knows of or suspects that there are letters being circulated at this time pretending to be from himself, Silas, and/or Timothy. Letters that call into question some of the teachings they had already given to the Thessalonians regarding the Day of the Lord. 5. Paul warns them not to be alarmed by these letters nor to blindly believe them, but to use their discernment and hold fast to what they had already received. 6. In Galatians Paul said that even if he himself came with a different gospel – that he should be accursed and they should not listen. Paul doesn't quite go to that extreme here – but he does make plain that it doesn't matter who supposedly teaches these false teachings about the Day of the Lord. 7. If it contradicts what they had already been taught – then it must be avoided. vi. Well, we have hinted at it long enough… what is the nature of these false prophesies, these new messages and interpretations, or these letters, about the Day of the Lord, that has caused them to abandon discernment due to startling fear? b. [Slide 11] to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. i. Well, we didn't keep that secret very well – but such is the nature of studying a book of the bible rather than simply reading it. ii. Still, we see that the main reason that the Thessalonians keep vacillating, and abandoning reason, and becoming fearful – is because someone or perhaps many sources are telling them that the Day of the Lord has already come. iii. But Paul says that the Day of the Lord hasn't come yet – no matter what anyone told you. iv. But after arriving at this, we are left with the question, why? v. Why would the Thessalonians think that the Day of the Lord had come? What could have been taught to them to convince them that the Day of the Lord had arrived? vi. [Slide 12] I see two possibilities for what might have happened and both of them are found within the context of 2 Thessalonians. 1. Perhaps the persecution they are experiencing reminds them of what they were taught about the Day of the Lord including a time of difficulty and tribulation. a. When we discussed the Day of the Lord while studying Paul's previous letter, we observed that the Day of the Lord includes 4 categories of events. i. A terrible tribulation. Mankind will be afflicted including cosmic signs, wonders in heaven, terrible bloodshed, natural disasters, all spoken of as if they were world ending or crippling. ii. The revelation of Christ and the gathering together of His people with Him. Which may also include some kind of earthly kingdom ruled from Jerusalem. iii. A day of judgment which is the culmination of God's Justice where all sin will be paid and all sinners, both angelic and human, will be removed from the earth and cast into the Lake of Fire which is the second death. iv. Finally, there is a remaking of the universe. There will be a new heaven and earth. A new Jerusalem will descend, and we will enter into an eternal state. This could be a second earthly kingdom or the same one we already mentioned. b. Interestingly enough, Paul covers both the revelation of Christ and the eternal judgement of the wicked in both 1 and 2 Thessalonians. Seeming to indicate that these events occur at the same time. c. Which might suggest that the Thessalonians understood the other two events to occur before and after these. d. Perhaps they assumed that the persecution they were experiencing was the terrible tribulation. e. And so, a false teaching that may have arisen is to take what they had been taught about the cosmic signs and reinterpret them as metaphors to refer to less cataclysmic events. f. This would cause them to think that they were in the midst of the Day of the Lord and that the persecution they were experiencing was part of the terrible tribulation that preceded Christ's return. 2. Another option is for us to look ahead in this context and see that Paul had already taught them about the man of lawlessness and the coming apostasy. So, perhaps they have been convinced that their present condition fit that description and they were already seeing the apostasy and the man of lawlessness. vii. In either case we are left with the same question… what about these teachings would lead them to sudden fear? Why might they be afraid of the Day of the Lord when they were clearly taught in both letters that the Day of the Lord is a day of victory for God's people and should give us comfort and peace? viii. [Slide 13] For myself it only makes sense in one way. That they assumed that the events of the Day of the Lord would happen in quick succession. They assumed that once the tribulation or apostacy and man of lawlessness stepped on the scene, that Christ would return and gather them together. ix. Why would that be fear inducing to hear people say – The Day of the Lord is here? x. Because they haven't been gathered together to be with Christ. xi. So that leaves them with a few questions and all of them have terrible answers. xii. Did we not make the cut? xiii. Is this the best it gets? xiv. Has God's justice somehow been served already? xv. If we break down Paul's statements in chapter 1 and 2 into its most basic message, it is, essentially, that the Day of the Lord is a sequence of events that occur over a period of time. Paul does not say how long until it begins or how long it would take to get through it. But He does indicate that there is a sequence that must be followed. We'll get to more of that later. xvi. I mention it now only to prove why they were suddenly fearful. xvii. They thought they missed it. And that this was their life from now on. Or worse… that they were to be judged with those who afflicted them because they were NOT counted worthy of God's call after all. xviii. This is why Paul spends so much time expounding God's perfect justice. This is why Paul prays that God continue to count them worthy of His calling and continue to give them power to walk worthy of their calling. xix. He wants them to understand that this will all happen over a course of time. And that that time has not yet begun. But when it does… it will be good for them and for all God's people. c. [Slide 14] Summary of the Point: Paul did it in the last letter and he will continue to do so in this one. He will continue to point back to what he and his companions have taught them already. He taught them that the Day of the Lord is a great comfort to God's true people. And if they hear another teaching that causes them to fear or their discernment to be shaken, because it tells them the Day of the Lord has already come – even if that teaching came from someone who was a prophet, a preacher, or even posing as Paul himself – they should not believe it. They should measure every message they hear by what they have already received. And if what is new doesn't match up – they should avoid it. Conclusion: So, what have we learned today that refines our beliefs and shapes our lifestyles? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 15] In his first letter and so far in his second, Paul has always spoken of the Day of the Lord as a comfort to those who believe on Jesus. The scriptures as a whole speak of the Day of the Lord as a Terrible day, but a Great day for those who are God's children. Since this is true, a true believer should not be shaken or startled by any teaching regarding the Day of the Lord. No matter the source of the teaching, we should use discernment and compare it to what we have already received regarding the nature of the Day of the Lord and avoid any teaching that does not fit. But how does this apply to us today? Are there any that say the Day of the Lord has already come? 1.) [Slide 16] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that the Day of the Lord has come. a. If you have spent any time conversing with me, you know that there are some teachings that I am very passionate about. Even some debated teachings that I have taken a strong stand upon and unless the Spirit of God moves me – I do not intend to budge. b. You also know that eschatology… is not one of those. c. I am VERY VERY VERY uncommitted to any eschatological system. I tend to see the merits in most of them and am ready to admit when a passage favors one view over the others. d. But there is one vein of eschatological teaching upon which I can and will be quite strong. It is eschatological teachings that we must… REJECT! e. There are indeed some folks who have concluded that everything predicted in the bible has come about. f. They are called preterists. From the Latin word praeter, meaning past or gone beyond. g. Preterism is divided broadly into two groups. Partial preterists and full preterists. h. Partial preterists would see some predictions in the scriptures as fulfilled. i. Some would conclude that the Roman Catholic church is the apostasy spoken of in 2 Thess chapter 2 and that the Pope is the Man of Lawlessness. j. Therefore, they would conclude that the next thing we are waiting for is for Christ to be revealed from heaven. k. The key here is that they still say that Christ's revelation from heaven is still in the future. l. This then is the distinguishing mark between a partial and a full preterist. m. A partial preterist… in my estimation… could still very well be a solid brother and close Christian friend. n. But not so for the full preterist. o. A full preterist would say Christ has… in some way… already returned. They would say that this has already occurred in the events of AD 70 and that we are currently living in the New Heaven and the New Earth today. p. My friends, you cannot be a full preterist and be an orthodox Christian. Why? q. Because the earliest creeds confess that Christ will come (future tense) to judge the living and the dead. r. Full preterism is… a heresy. And must be denied. s. The Day of the Lord – has not come. At least not the whole of it. And on this I will firmly stand. And you must too. t. Another end-times conclusion I believe we must draw from this text, is that there is a necessary sequence of events to the Day of the Lord. 2.) [Slide 17] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the Day of the Lord will not happen all at once but must follow a sequence of events. a. It is not an event that any believer could conceivably have missed. b. Now I think we can go overboard here when we get out our timelines and mark days and months and years to every event. c. I've pointed it out several times now, that every single timeline of these is wrong because there are 7 thunders in Revelation that we know nothing about because God told John to seal up the scroll and not write down what the 7 thunders said. d. Again, pointing out safely what all acceptable positions of the end times do, is that the Day of the Lord is a period of time that covers several kinds of events. They happen in sequence. Now where we are in that sequence, how long they last, and how long until the next one, is all up for debate. e. But we should not be looking for all of it to happen at once. f. Another thing I can say with confidence about the Day of the Lord… 3.) [Slide 18] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” The Day of the Lord is only spoken of in the scriptures as a comfort to believers. a. Any teaching that causes a genuine believer to fear the coming of the Day of the Lord should be rejected without distinction. b. And any Christian who allows mortal fears to overwhelm their heavenly comfort with regard to the Day of the Lord – should be rebuked. c. Some teachings of the end times tell us that we will avoid the Great Tribulation because the Lord Jesus will rapture us out beforehand. d. Possibly. But my friends – you should expect to experience everything the church has continued to experience in the church age as a normal amount of trouble and suffering. Even if you believe we will be raptured before the cataclysmic events of the tribulation- do not think for a moment that you won't be abused, beaten, burned, flayed, raped, pillaged, and murdered for your faith. Because that has happened to Christians for the last 2000 years and guess what – it is happening today in other parts of the world. e. Nevertheless, the Day of the Lord should bring comfort to us. f. Friends, even if God permits us to go through the whole tribulation. Even if the tribulation lasts 7000 years instead of just 7. The Day of the Lord… is still a comfort to God's people. Why? g. Because the Lord Jesus will be revealed from heaven, and we will all be gathered together to Him and we will never be apart from Him again! h. That single teaching… makes the Day of the Lord a great comfort to His people. i. It will be worth it all, when we see Jesus. j. So, since it is a comfort to us… 4.) [Slide 19] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must not fear the Day of the Lord. a. What is there to fear? b. What if the stars fall on me? c. What if the plague takes me? d. What if I am a victim of the wars and rumors of wars? e. What if the demons from the abyss sting me with their tails? f. What if all this happens to you… but you still see Jesus in the air face to face? g. What can be taken from you that the Lord has not promised to restore? h. Some may be truly concerned about the man of lawlessness and the strong delusion… i. Do not fear either my friends. We'll get to that in due time and I will show you conclusively that Paul actually goes out of his way to assure genuine believers that such a delusion will not come upon them and that they will be preserved through the lies of the man of lawlessness. j. But Paul's words in this text are sufficient. k. There is no reason to be startled or alarmed about anything regarding the Day of the Lord if you are a true believer. l. Well, how do we not allow teachings about the Day of the Lord to cause us to fear? 5.) [Slide 20] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must filter everything we are taught about the Day of the Lord through what the Scriptures have revealed to us. a. Friends, many pastors like to speak long about all of this. They really want to make many things certain that I don't think we have any business making certain. b. But there are a few things about the Day of the Lord that are certain. c. The reason I say they are certain is because no matter what eschatological view you hold to – they all agree on these things. i. There will be a time of tribulation and trouble. ii. Christ will return and take His bride to Himself. iii. There will be an eternal kingdom set up with God living among His people with a New Heaven and a New Earth. iv. And all will be judged, the living and the dead, and Christ will separate the sheep from the goats. v. These things are certain. d. And any teaching that contradicts these – is false. e. Do not listen to those who claim to know when the Lord will return. Do not listen to those who have calculated when things will be. f. Do not believe those who say that all will go to heaven eventually or exist in that New Kingdom with God and His Son's bride in peace. g. Do not believe the scientists that say this world will burn up in a billion years by colliding into the sun. h. Rather than spending a bunch of time and energy speculating on what is unclear – we should hold fast and stand firm in what is clear. i. And there is one more thing that is abundantly clear that we need to talk about this morning… 6.) [Slide 21] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The Day of the Lord is only spoken of in the scriptures as a terrifying day of judgment to the unbeliever. a. As much as I have taken great pains to convince everyone who is a believer here today that the Day of the Lord is only a comfort to us, I must now take great pains to convince you, if you are not a believer, a Christian in name only, or a Christian who is living in unrepentant sin, that the Day of the Lord is not a comfort to you… at all. b. In fact, the Day of the Lord is a horrifying, cataclysmic, sudden, and terrible day of judgment and death. c. All the enemies of God, all who have not truly believed on His Son, all who have not bowed the knee and submitted to His Lordship, will suffer the eternal wrath of God both in body and in soul forever. d. Not only will the tribulation be a time of great pain and anguish, but it will culminate in the utter defeat of Satan and his children, and finally end in the eternal death of him and his children as they are separated from the merciful and saving presence of a holy God. e. [Slide 22] There are several lies many prominent people have probably told you, that must be exposed. i. Only God can judge me. 1. Indeed. And He will. And only those found in His Son will inherit His Kingdom 2. All others will be separated from His presence to spend eternity in anguish in His wrath. ii. I'm not as bad as other people. 1. All men are wicked. All men are unrighteous. All men miss the mark of perfection which God has set for all who would enter into His Kingdom. 2. Whether you are as bad as Hitler or only told a single lie in your entire life – if you depend on your good deeds to save you – you will be damned. Indeed, as Jesus said, you are damned already. 3. Revelation 19 tells us that the books which record your deeds will be opened. And they will be examined on the day of judgment. But here is the thing. Everyone who is judged by the books containing their deeds – will be cast into the lake of fire. 4. The only people spared from that fate are judged by a different book. A book that doesn't record their works… only their name. A name chosen and written before the foundations of the earth were created. A name who has believed on Jesus Christ as Savior and Lord, and served Him with their lives. 5. Not being as bad as others won't matter. You must be as perfect as Christ. iii. I'll see the signs and remember what you said and I'll submit to Christ then. 1. My friends, Paul in 1 Thessalonians, told them that the Day of the Lord would come like a thief in the night. And it would be sudden and take people unawares. 2. Jesus said that people would be going about their normal lives, continuing to make plans for marriage and acting like tomorrow would come just like today did… when all things would come to an end. 3. And Paul is about to say in this book that those who are unbelievers will 100% believe and follow the man of lawlessness and God will send a delusion upon them to make sure they do not believe. 4. The truth is, that when the Day of the Lord begins… you will never know it… and by the time you do… it will be too late. f. [Slide 23] The fact of the matter is, that no man or woman is assured another day on this earth. Insurance agents make millions of dollars every year by relaying this one powerful truth. Life is uncertain and the days we have on this earth are not in our hands. g. So, I implore you… I beg you… will you not turn from your sin? Reject your claim on your life and submit your plans, your destiny, your lifestyles, your beliefs to Christ as Savior and Lord. Confess He is Lord and believe He is Savior. Serve Him for the rest of your days. h. And then you will know the comfort of the Day of the Lord. i. If you need to do this today, don't leave without talking to myself, another Elder, or someone you know is a Christian. [Slide 24 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the church father Augustine of Hippo Lord God, as we turn to you in purity of heart, we give you our highest and most abundant thanks, as best we are able to in our frailty. Our whole mind prays for your unmatched goodness, that by your power you would drive out the enemy from our thoughts and deeds. Father Almighty, enlarge our faith, direct our minds, and help us to focus our thoughts on your kingdom. And in the end, bring us safe to your place of endless blessings, through your Son Jesus Christ, Amen. Benediction: May the Lord your God, our help in ages past, And our hope for years to come, Be your guard while troubles last, And lead you to His eternal throne. Until we meet again, grace and peace to you.

Title: God's Call To Glory Text: 2 Thessalonians 1:11-12 FCF: We often struggle comprehending the scope and sequence of God's Redemption of His people. Prop: Because God calls and oversees our redemption to glory, we must be counted and walk worthy of the call of God. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 2 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll read from the English Standard Version starting in verse 5 and going through verse 12. Last week, Paul began addressing some of the concerns of the Thessalonians regarding the Day of the Lord and the persecution they were enduring. Paul assured them that God's justice is perfect. That He is reordering their lives and will reward all men according to what they have earned, either punishment for wickedness or reward for Christ's righteousness. As terrible as His punishment is for those who disobey the gospel, for those who obey, His reward is even more wonderful. We finished last week with the reward of meeting Christ in the air and His people glorifying Him and marveling at His splendor. But Paul wants to close out this section of his letter both by elaborating on the nature of the redemptive path God has put them on and also praying that God would see them to the end reward that he has just described. Stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Gracious God who gives abundantly to us so that we may be Your people, we humbly ask that You would send Your Spirit among us today to teach us from Your Word. Help us to see the depth and richness of Your grace today. Help us to understand just how miserable of a state we were in prior to Your grace interrupting our travels to hell. And perhaps, You would call others this morning with the interrupting power of Your grace to cease their pursuit of their own destruction and obey the gospel by believing on Your Son, Jesus. Meet with us, for we ask this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Perfection demands perfection; that is why salvation must be by grace and why works are not sufficient.” Donald Grey Barnhouse. “We can never be blessed until we learn that we can bring nothing to Christ but our need.” Vance Havner [Slide 3] “Whatever contribution men make to their salvation they make by the grace of God. And that makes salvation the work of grace a hundred percent.” R.B. Kuiper “A man is not a Christian unless he can say with Paul, “I am what I am by the grace of God.” D. Martyn Lloyd-Jones [Slide 4] “The grace of God does not find men fit for salvation but makes them so.” Augustine of Hippo “The sinner, apart from grace, is unable to be willing and unwilling to be able.” W.E. Best “Grace is not a reward for faith; faith is the result of grace.” John Blanchard [Slide 5] “Grace is omnipotence acting redemptively.” Geoff Thomas “Grace is power. It does not instruct, it energizes, and what dead men need is energizing, such energizing as raises the dead.” B.B. Warfield “Grace is but glory begun, and glory is but grace perfected.” Jonathan Edwards And on and on they go. I could have included many more. But that is enough for now. Let these words about God's grace prepare you to see it in the text today. I.) All who meet the Lord in the air are counted and walk worthy of the call of God, so we must be counted and walk worthy of the call of God. (11) a. [Slide 6] 11 - To this end we always pray for you, i. Paul begins these closing thoughts on God's righteous judgment pointing back to the rest and reward given to those who obeyed the gospel by believing what the apostles spoke to them concerning Jesus. ii. What is that rest and what is that reward? It is the glorifying of Christ and marveling at His splendor. iii. Paul reveals that it is “to this end” or more literally, “in this” that they continue to pray for them. iv. This gives this entire passage a distinct eschatological perspective of all that it has to say. Now that may be obvious now, but if we forget this it may make our interpretation of the text more difficult as we go forward. v. Paul and his companions are always praying for them that they would make it to that day when Christ returns and they can glorify Him in His presence. vi. Paul is not suggesting, necessarily, that this is uncertain. vii. Some Christians wrongly conclude that if God has promised something to us that to pray for it is either a waste of time or even showing distrust in His promises. viii. However, we are commanded to pray in the will of God. Paul shows us what that looks like. ix. Paul is confident, based on their growth in faith and love and endurance amid affliction and persecution, that God will count the Thessalonians worthy of His Kingdom. x. But just because Paul is certain of that, and just because God has promised to do that for those who believe, doesn't mean there is no need to pray for it to come about. xi. Quite the opposite actually. xii. To suggest that praying for something somehow implies that it is uncertain is simply unfounded. xiii. Imagine if we applied this to the Lord's prayer. xiv. Is it uncertain as to whether God's kingdom will come? Yet we are told to pray for it to come by Jesus Himself. xv. Paul praying for the Thessalonians to reach that glorious gathering in the air with Christ, is not suggesting, at all, that they might not make it. It is praying that God's promises come true. xvi. But what is necessary if they are to make it to that glorious day when we meet Christ in the air? xvii. What is the content of their continued prayers for the Thessalonians? b. [Slide 7] that our God may make you worthy of his calling, i. There are two translational concepts here that we should briefly address. ii. Many scholars debate the Greek word the ESV translates here “make worthy.” This is a very old debate. It is at the heart of the divide between Protestant and Roman Catholic doctrine. 1. As a reminder Official Roman Catholic Dogma believes that God actually makes you righteous at baptism. That original sin is washed away in those waters of baptism and the remainder of your life is the process of trying to keep yourself in that state of grace. Something you can only do in the confines of the Roman Catholic Church. 2. Through rigorous study, the Reformers demonstrated that the most common way to translate this word is “counted worthy.” 3. This word in the New Testament is consistently used to express someone or something being counted as worthy which is not actually worthy of the honor being given to them. It is in fact a legal declaration rather than something you are made into or have earned. 4. In fact, this is the same root word that Paul used in verse 5 where the Thessalonians are counted worthy of God's Kingdom. Since the context was speaking of God's righteous Justice, a legal verdict makes much more sense than some kind of God-infused act. 5. But since this context has an eschatological emphasis, the meaning could, conceivably be “make worthy.” 6. We know that Jesus will present us faultless before the throne of God. He will make us worthy and righteous. 7. But even if that is true, two things are absolutely certain. 8. The idea of God making us worthy prior to Christ's return, whether that be that we reach a state of perfection and never sin again, or that we reach a state of perfection and have to strive to keep ourselves there – both of these are not only not supported in this text, but they are repudiated. 9. Being truly worthy of God's Kingdom is definitely something God must do, but per Paul, that occurs at the coming of Christ. 10. However, in my opinion, counted worthy is the better translation here. And I will explain that in a moment. iii. The second translational concept here is concerning the same word but from a different angle. 1. The mood of the verb “count worthy” is in the subjunctive mood. The subjunctive mood is used to express a wish or hope, and sometimes has conditions. 2. As understanding grows on the Greek language, particularly the Greek trade-language that was used in the writing of the New Testament, more has been understood about the subjunctive mood to understand that it is actually very RARELY used in the New Testament to express something that is possible if the right conditions are met. 3. Instead, the subjunctive mood is almost exclusively used to express something that is either probable or intended. 4. Why does this matter? 5. Well, if we read this and Paul prays that our God “might” count them worthy of their calling… our mind automatically imports the possibility that God might not do that. We start wondering what the conditions are that God might have to not count someone worthy of the calling HE CALLED THEM WITH. 6. But here, Paul uses the subjunctive mood because He is praying that God's calling producing the verdict of worthy for these Thessalonian believers. Prayers are hopes or wishes. 7. But as we've already said, prayers are not necessarily a hope that implies it may not happen. 8. In fact, there is a HUGE correlation here between God calling someone and counting them worthy of that calling. And the key to unlock that is another letter that Paul will write from Corinth, possibly at the same time that he is writing to the Thessalonians. 9. In Romans 8:29-30, Paul says that whom the Lord calls He also justifies. Justify is to be “counted righteous” or “declared righteous” in a legal sense and would be synonymous with being counted worthy of God's Kingdom. Paul puts a necessary and unbreakable connection between the ones whom God calls and those whom He declares righteous. 10. There is no uncertainty here. If God called them, He will count them worthy of that call. And Paul is praying for that end. iv. With both those translational issues out of the way we better understand what Paul is praying. v. Paul wants them to make it to that day when we glorify Christ in the air. vi. So, he is praying that what is necessary for that to be the case is found in the Thessalonians. vii. First, that they be counted worthy of the saving call of God. viii. But our justification is not the end. Just because we are justified does not mean we are ready for the day we stand before Christ face to face to give Him glory. c. [Slide 8] and may fulfill every resolve for good and every work of faith by his power, i. Paul also prays that God would fulfill or complete or provide every resolve. ii. The ESV translates this word well. It means something hoped for or desired or something resolved to do or have. iii. Paul's prayer is that God completes in them every resolve. What resolve? iv. The resolve has two sides. 1. First, for good. a. Good here is of the moral quality. b. It is to be good. To be righteous. To be holy. c. It is to please God. d. It is to care for one another. e. It is to love God and others. f. Paul's prayer is that God completes the resolve for them to be morally upright. 2. Second, a working out of their faith. a. So beyond moral uprightness, that they would do what pleases God out of a belief in Him and the gospel. b. The resolve to work out their faith in acts of obedience to God. v. And notice that all of this is done by or with God's power. God is doing the completing of these resolves by supplying everything necessary. vi. In this we see another close correlation between another letter that Paul will write several years later. vii. In Philippians 2, Paul commands the Philippians to “work out your salvation with fear and trembling; for it is God who is at work in you both to will and to work for His good pleasure.” viii. The word in Philippians 2 for “good pleasure” is… resolve. ix. Here Paul prays that God completes the resolve for them to be morally upright and work out their salvation, and in Phillippians he assures them that God provides the desire and the power to accomplish His resolve. x. Paul's prayer is for them to make it to that meeting in the air to glorify Christ. xi. Therefore, he prays for the necessary process for them to get there. xii. They must not only have been counted worthy of the calling of God, but they must also walk worthy of that calling. xiii. A divinely given faith that is effective to save, is a faith that must also be worked out with divine assistance. d. [Slide 9] Summary of the Point: Paul is praying, as any loving pastor should, that the church in Thessalonica makes it to that day when all believers will be gathered together to glorify Jesus in the air. And if they will make it to that day, they must follow the necessary process to get there. All who will meet the Lord in the air on that day will be counted worthy of God's effectual call. They will also walk worthy of that call by living morally upright lives, working out their faith as God completes this in them by His power. So, what is the application for us? Well, we must be counted and walk worthy of the effectual call of God. That application requires a good deal more explanation, but let's save that for later. Transition: [Slide 10 (blank)] So, after this necessary process is complete in them, what will be the result? II.) All who are counted and walk worthy of the call of God will glorify Christ and be glorified, so we must be counted and walk worthy of the call of God. (12) a. [Slide 11] 12 - so that the name of our Lord Jesus may be glorified in you, i. Paul, probably alludes to Isaiah 66 as he mentions the name of the Lord being glorified. ii. In our time and in this time to a much greater degree, a person's name meant much. In paganism and witchcraft, there is power in knowing and using names of demons. In the Old Testament, oftentimes it is considered a great shame on a person who is never named. In the New Testament we are baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. iii. A name represents the fame and reputation and the authority of the person who bears it. iv. It would also be good for us to understand what being glorified means as we move through this verse. v. To glorify is to be positively acknowledged, recognized, or esteemed for one's own character, nature, or attributes. vi. To be glorified is to be honored and appreciated for who you are. vii. Therefore, the purpose of the Thessalonians being counted and walking worthy of God's call is so that the name of our Lord Jesus will be given the proper honor, praise, recognition, and esteem it deserves… how? viii. Paul says - in you. In the Thessalonians. When? ix. When they are all delivered safely to Christ's glorious presence having been counted worthy of God's call and having walked worthy of God's call, by their existence as a people conformed to Christ, and by their actions, as a people who marvel at His splendor, they will give glory to Jesus. x. The question arises, of course. Don't we bring glory to God NOW by the way we live? xi. Certainly! Paul isn't debating that point, nor is what he says here somehow in conflict with that. xii. Remember this passage is eschatological. Paul has his eyes fixed on that meeting with Christ in the air when He is revealed from heaven. xiii. Why? xiv. Because that is where the Thessalonians' concerns are. xv. They are concerned that the Day of the Lord has come and they are actually living their best life now… under great persecution. xvi. But that isn't the end of this redemption plan of God… b. [Slide 12] and you in him, i. One aspect that we must understand is that salvation is NOT just about getting out of hell. ii. It is NOT just about avoiding eternal death. iii. Being counted worthy and walking worthy of this name means not only that we bring glory to His name… but that the one who bears His name is also… glorified. iv. We are called children of God. A kingdom of priests. We are called the bride of Christ. v. This is all imagery and language to suggest that we become, in a very real way, part of God's family. We become sons of God. vi. We, in this entire redemptive story arch, go from created Image bearers to part of His royal court. vii. We inherit glory from one who has stamped His name on us. A name above every other name. viii. That same name… has been given to us in a similar way to a surname being given to an adopted child or a bride. ix. We inherit all the rights, privileges and responsibilities that comes with the name we were given. x. How can this be? How did this happen? How did we go from wretches to sharing in His glory? c. [Slide 13] 12 - according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ. i. It is all grace my friends. ii. Once again, I implore you to step away from the correct but often misunderstood definition of grace as God's unmerited favor. iii. A better definition might be the acronym grace… God's Riches At Christ's Expense. iv. But even that is a bit narrow. v. So here is the best definition of grace that I can give you. vi. It is God's power which he grants to people according to His free will, to enable them to be, receive, or do something which they are unable to be, get, or do on their own. vii. And indeed, we could not be worthy of God's call on our own. We could walk worthy of that call on our own. viii. And we certainly were not able to take His name or be in His family by the strength of our own efforts or will. ix. Who among us chose their name? You may have had an opportunity to change your name. But none here chose their name. x. Our salvation, from beginning to end, is all a work of God's grace. d. [Slide 14] Summary of the Point: And so, Paul reveals that after the necessary process of being counted worthy and walking worthy of God's effectual call, not only will the Thessalonians glorify the name of Jesus but they will also be glorified by bearing His name. Paul summarizes that all of this saving work from beginning to end is the work of God and His grace. Therefore, we must be counted worthy and walk worthy of the effectual call of God. Conclusion: So, what have we learned today that refines our beliefs and guides our lifestyles? Basic Concepts of Faith and Practice: [Slide 15] Paul's prayer starts at the end, where those rewarded for obeying the gospel are glorifying Christ. So, his prayer is that they would walk the only path that leads to them glorifying Christ in the air at His return. He prays that God counts them worthy and that they walk worthy of God's effectual call on their lives. So that they can glorify Christ and in His name be glorified themselves. Of course, all of this is according to the grace of God and Jesus Christ. Since this is the only path that delivers believers to His side, and since all true believers will meet Him in the air, this is the path all true believers must walk. So, we too must be counted worthy and walk worthy of the effectual call of God. But what does all this mean, and how do we do it? 1.) [Slide 16] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that all of salvation is by the grace of God. a. Understanding God's grace is perhaps one of the greatest personal lessons the Lord has taught me since being your pastor. b. Ten years ago, I understood God's grace to be, mostly, kindness. c. But I now realize how cheap my understanding of grace really was. d. I heartily affirmed the definition, unmerited favor… but truthfully didn't comprehend exactly what that meant. e. And even understanding the words can lead us right back to… kindness. God is kind to us and we don't deserve it. f. But as I studied, I realized that this is really a drop in the bucket of what God's grace really is. g. Others have said, God's Riches At Christ's Expense. A fine definition. But, alas, it could simply mean… kindness. God gives His riches through Christ's sacrifice to us because He is kind to us. h. But all these definitions fall short of a biblically consistent view of the word… grace. i. Let me define it with a word picture. j. Imagine you are sailing in an motorless sailboat on the Mediterranean Sea. While heading for your destination, the wind suddenly stops. No matter how many sails you unfurl and in which direction, there is no wind to catch. You are stranded. In this position, you are completely subject to the wind. Nothing you do can actually affect your progress toward your destination. Suddenly, a strong wind kicks up and pushes you, not to the destination you wanted to go, but to another. When you land you find out that the destination you desired was overrun by bandits and everyone there was killed. k. This is a great illustration of God's grace. e. God's grace is His power which He grants to people according to His free will, to enable them to be, receive, or do something which they are unable and unwilling to be, get, or do on their own. l. Since we are sinners from birth, children of wrath, and sons of our father the devil, we are not righteous and we do not even seek God. The destination we wish to go is toward a city destined for destruction. m. God's grace fills our sails and propels us toward a destination of His own choosing. We don't seek Him, He seeks us. n. Now, there are certainly aspects of human agency. We are commanded to repent. We are commanded to believe on Christ and what He has accomplished. We are commanded to walk worthy of the calling we've been given. o. But we must recognize that no matter what we are commanded to do, without God's power which He gives when and to whom He chooses, we can never obey any of those commands. We cannot even obey the command of the gospel to believe on Christ, without God's grace first enabling us to do so. p. That is what Paul means when he says that salvation is by grace, through faith, not of ourselves, but a gift of God, not of works lest any man should boast. q. Grace comes first, like a wind, unseen and not in our control. Then once we are moved by grace, we can believe in Christ, and we are saved. r. In this way, as Paul makes clear in this passage, all glory goes to God for our salvation. For even our belief would not be possible if He did not enable us to believe. s. And since salvation is by grace, it produces a predictable trajectory of every single believer's salvation, which leaves no room for interruption or uncertainty. 2.) [Slide 17] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the events of salvation are an identical unbroken chain beginning with God's foreknowledge and ending with our glorification. a. This passage, as I have already said, has a lot of similarities to both Romans 8:29-30 and Philippians 2:12-13. Since Paul wrote all three of these texts and one around the same time as he wrote 2 Thessalonians, I took the liberty of cobbling together the sequence of salvation according to Paul. b. [Slide 18] On the screen behind me, Romans 8 is in blue, 2 Thessalonians 1 is in red, and Philippians 2 is in purple. The italicized words in black are merely words I have filled in to help connect the contexts together. c. This is the redemptive story of every single person who God has elected for salvation. And not only does every single believer follow this sequence, there is no interruption or break. Meaning if the sequence is truly started by God, it will not end until it is completed. d. Let's look… e. Those whom He foreknew, He also predestined... and those whom He predestined, He also called; and those whom He called, He also justified (counted worthy of His call and His Kingdom) and those whom He justified, He also… conformed to the image of His Son by completing in power their resolve for good and every work of faith to work out their own salvation in fear and trembling for it is God who is at work in [them} both to will and to work for His good pleasure and those whom He conformed to the image of His Son, The name of the Lord Jesus will be glorified in [them] and He also (will glorify) glorified [them] in Him so that all His salvation from beginning to end is according to the grace of our God and the Lord Jesus Christ. f. From God's foreknowledge or His foreordination, to His glorifying us in Christ, and everything in between, it is one unbroken chain. g. Those whom God foreordained will be glorified. h. Since this is true… what must we do? 3.) [Slide 19] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must pray that God completes our salvation. a. Just because He who began a good work in us will be faithful to complete it, does not mean we don't need to pray for our own and one another's salvation. b. Oftentimes when we talk about praying for others to be saved, we mean for them to be justified. c. Certainly, from what we just saw, this is not a bad thing. For if they are justified, they will be glorified. d. But Paul provides a pattern for us. He is reasonably sure that the Thessalonian church is elect of God because He saw the gospel come upon them in the power of the Holy Spirit. He has seen them grow. He has seen them mature. e. And yet, both his letters to them are FILLED with prayers for them to be saved… ultimately. f. We are often tempted to stop praying for someone when they profess Christ. Because, try as we might, we still think of salvation as a one-time, check box experience. g. My friends… Our salvation is ongoing. We are still being saved. We are still being reordered. We are still being redeemed. h. God has more for us in this great salvation. i. So let us continue to pray for one another. That we would continue to be saved, and that God would save us fully and completely one day. j. Pray through the member directory. Pray through the prayer list. Pray that God would keep saving everyone on that list who has made a profession. k. Just because we believe that God will preserve all those whom He has elected to salvation… doesn't mean we stop praying when we see one event of that salvation occur. l. Indeed, our salvation isn't done… In many ways – especially for us – it has only just begun. 4.) [Slide 20] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must walk worthy of God's effectual call. a. Since God has us on this new path, a path we are guaranteed to walk if we are truly called by Him… b. Then we must walk the path! c. The certainty of our salvation does not produce passivity… it produces action! d. And the greatest part is… God supplies our desire and our ability to be what He wants us to be! e. He doesn't leave the tending of or progression in our salvation to our passions or power. He supplies that to us! f. So with an assured outcome of success – RISE UP CHRISTIAN and walk worthy of the name of Jesus Christ. g. It is a name above every name… and He has given it … TO YOU! h. He is Lord of Lords and King of Kings… and He has given YOU His name. i. So get off the bench! It is time to live uprightly. It is time to obey His commands. It is time to make disciples. It is time to serve each other. It is time to share the gospel. It is time to grow in the knowledge of Christ. j. GET IN THE GAME! There is no fear of failure. k. In fact… 5.) [Slide 21] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” When God calls us, He is faithful to complete us, and glorify us. a. Is there a greater comfort available? b. We often talk about salvation in reference to sin. And we should. That is a message that often gets neglected in many churches today. c. We are saved from sin's power, penalty, and eventually its very presence. d. And I still believe that one of the greatest parts of heaven is never dealing with temptation again. e. But listen… f. God's plan for your salvation is not so narrow. g. He will honor you. Not because you deserve it. Not because you've earned it. But because CHRIST has earned it and given you HIS NAME! h. We will reign with Christ. i. We will be part of a council where we contribute to the rule of His eternal kingdom. j. We will judge angels. k. We will be in the royal court. Dukes, duchesses, princes and princesses. l. My friends. We went from children of wrath… to royalty. How? The King left heaven and sought for Himself a bride. He purchased Her with His precious blood. And He will come back for Her and take Her to His Kingdom. m. Is there a greater comfort available my friends? n. If there is… I don't think my heart could take it. For this comfort… leaves me… speechless. 6.) [Slide 22] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” You can't do anything to save yourself or force God to save you. You must be called. a. This is a difficult message for you to hear. b. Why? c. Because even though it is something you should do… ultimately, you can't do it. d. God must do it. e. The application… is humility. f. In order to be called of God, you must be counted worthy of the call… by God. g. Again, counted worthy is not something you earn or something you inherently have. Counted worthy is a legal verdict implying that you are not actually what you have been counted to be. h. And indeed, the first step of obeying the gospel… the first step in any person who is being called of God, is to recognize your wickedness and unworthiness. i. As a negative example, the rich young ruler came to Jesus wanting to know how to enter the Kingdom of heaven. He called Jesus a good teacher, to which Jusus asked, why do you call me good, there is none good but God. An interesting statement designed to get the young man thinking about whether or not he understood what goodness really was. Of course this goes right over his head, so Jesus answers his original question. Jesus told him that he must keep the law. Jesus even gives examples of some of the laws that it is impossible to break secretly, like not murdering, committing adultery, lying, or loving others as he loves himself. Really this is the last 6 commands of the 10 emphasizing human relationships to one another. It is true, in the sense that a person must perfectly keep the whole law to be worthy of God's Kingdom. But, again, this was a gambit, a riddle designed to get the young man to consider how sinful he really was; to humble him. But again, it goes right over his head, because he assures Jesus that he had kept all of these laws from his youth. So, Jesus applies the first half of the 10 commandments and tells the young man to sell all that he has and follow Him. Thus, showing that he loves God with all of himself. Of course, the young man goes away sorrowful because he realizes that he does not love God more than he loves his money. ii. Interestingly, some scholars think that this rich young man was actually Saul of Tarsus. The author of this book we are studying now. i. What the rich young man needed, and what Paul received on the road to Damascus, was the sudden and abrupt understanding of how far from God they actually were. j. And that is the real application here. k. My friend… there is NOTHING you can do to force God to save you from His own wrath. He is just to send you to eternal death away from His mercy and His saving power. l. There isn't a prayer you can pray, a list of facts you can believe, or a lifestyle you can live that will force God to call you to be His child. m. You must be counted worthy of His call. That is the position you are in. Utterly… and completely… helpless. n. And the interesting thing about that… is that those who arrive at this conclusion. When you are truly convinced that there is nothing you can do… that is usually the first evidence… that God is calling you. o. Why? p. Because natural man never concludes that he is helpless. Natural man always assumes he is able to do something. How do I know that? q. Out of every single movie where mankind faces an insurmountable enemy that cannot be beaten, how many movies do you know where mankind goes extinct and that is the end of the story? r. Every single religion in the world and even some strands of Christianity teach that you can earn by works what God is offering. If you just do X,Y, and Z then you will get what God offers. s. Christianity teaches that the thing you must do… is be perfect. And since you can't do that… there is nothing you can do to get salvation from God. t. No… He has to do it all. u. Perhaps, today, you are realizing this for the first time. You, unlike the rich young ruler, have recognized how helpless you are to get salvation from God. v. This friends, is evidence that God may be calling you. How does He link you to the verdict of “worthy”? When He enables you to obey the gospel, abandon your sin, and believe on Jesus Christ as your Savior and your King. w. Won't you step out and obey the gospel today? Won't you fall on His mercy and hope in His grace? Won't you believe on Christ? x. If that is you today – don't leave without talking to an Elder or someone you know to be a Christian. [Slide 23 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the Puritan Phillip Doddridge. Ever-blessed fountain of natural and spiritual life! I thank you that I live, and that I may live a faith-filled life. I bless you that you breathe into me your own living breath. Though I was once dead in my sins, now I have become a living soul, in a sense that is unique to your own children. But I do not just want to live. I want to grow in grace, and in the knowledge of my Lord and Savior Jesus Christ (2 Peter 3:18). So I beg you to form my mind in the image of faith. Do not let me misunderstand grace, measuring my growth in grace by a natural yardstick. Let me experience your love even more, with unreserved resignation to your wise and holy will, and a greater care for others. Strengthen my soul as you help me grow in patience, in humility and zeal, and in a heavenly attitude. Give me a concern to be accepted by you (2 Corinthians 5:9). Whether I live or die, let everything I do be for your glory. You know I hunger and thirst after righteousness. Make me whatever you want me to be. Draw your image on my soul. By the gentle influences of your Spirit, trace every feature which your eye, o Heavenly Father, may enjoy, and which you may see as your own image. I know I am not yet where I should be. I am far from being already perfect. But after the great example of the apostle, I forget what lies behind, and strain forward to what lies ahead (Philippians 3:13). Feed my soul by your word and by your Spirit. …As a newborn babe, I desire the sincere milk of the word, that by it I may grow 1 Peter 2:2). And may my progress be obvious to all (1 Timothy 4:15) until I finally reach maturity, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ (Ephesians 4:13). And after having enjoyed the pleasure of those that flourish in your courts below, I will come to live in the paradise above! I ask and hope this through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ-to whom be glory, both now and forever. Amen. Benediction: And now hear from the God Who dwells in the heavenly Zion: Blessed is the one Who He chooses to dwell in His courts, For He will satisfy your house with goodness and by awesome deeds, Answer all who trust in Him with a hearty Amen! Until we meet again, Grace and Peace to you.

Title: God's Perfect Justice Text: 2 Thessalonians 1:5-10 FCF: We often struggle believing that God's justice is perfect when we suffer for His name. Prop: Because God's justice will punish the guilty and reward the righteous, we must trust in His perfect justice. Scripture Intro: ESV [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 2 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll begin reading from the English Standard Version starting in verse 5. You can follow along in the pew bible or whatever version you prefer. After greeting them and thanking the Lord for their growth and endurance in suffering, Paul wants to attack a couple topics all at once. First, he wants to comfort them in the midst of their persecution and second, he wants to clear up some teaching on the Day of the Lord. For the next two chapters, this will be his objective. This passage is riddled with interpretational difficulties, which could keep us from seeing it's comforting and impactful application. But this gives me a chance to teach a lesson alongside the message of this text. When we come to passages that are difficult to interpret, there are two dangers that we could run into. First, is the danger of ignorance. When you only read 1 study bible or only have one commentary, or only rely on what you think the passage says – then you'll never even know the interpretational options that have been posited down through the church age. The danger here is that the interpretation that you arrived at may be poorly attested for several reasons, or as you engage with others on the passage you might be overcome with pride and dismiss any other option than what you've seen. The second danger is the danger of getting bogged down in the details. We might even get discouraged when we see that there is really no clear-cut way to understand the passage. But it has been my experience that even passages that have no settled interpretation down through the church age – ultimately the basic meaning of the text… what bible interpreters call the telos… remains the same. For the purposes of this sermon, I intend to present a focused interpretation driving to the telos of the passage so we can apply it to our lives today. That is my goal. I will mention options of interpretation and briefly defend why I am interpreting the text in a specific way. But I do not intend to provide the full argument of each view. Now if you are one of those people who just has to know the details, I've done my homework. I've spent hours researching this and most of what I found is not going to make it into this sermon. But I promise, if you ask or come to prayer group and bible study Thursday – We'll talk about it. That being said, we have… A LOT to get to. So please stand with me to give honor to and focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Perfectly Just God, You are perfect in all your ways. We do not have any trouble appreciating Your delay in justice when it is applied to our account. For had You not been merciful to us while we were yet sinners, we would have been cast from Your presence long ago. Yet when we see Your mercy applied to those who hate us, those who harm us, those who abuse us, those who slander us, or even those who spit on your laws and abuse others, we often are tempted to doubt that Your justice is perfect. Forgive us this treachery Lord. May we believe that Your justice is perfect. May we hope and trust in it. And if there are those who are not Your children here today, may You give them a new heart to fear Your justice and repent and believe on Your Son. Meet with us today Lord, and assure us of Your perfect justice. We pray this In Jesus' name, amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Without justice, what are kingdoms but great banditries?” Augustine of Hippo “Justice always makes mercy dumb when sin has made the sinner deaf.” Thomas Brooks “The bible insists that God is entirely just, and that therefore ultimately justice will be done and will be seen to be done.” D.A. Carson “Belief in a just God is not optional.” Jay Poppinga “Indeed, I tremble for my country when I reflect that God is just.” Thomas Jefferson Let these thoughts prepare you for the exposition of the text this morning. I.) God will repay those who harm us and give us rest when Christ is revealed, so we must trust His righteous justice. (5-7) a. [Slide 4] 5 - This is evidence of the righteous judgment of God, i. Right off the bat we have an interpretational issue. ii. Paul begins this sentence with the word “evidence.” The words, “this is” have been added by the ESV primarily to help it feel more natural in English. iii. So, what is the evidence of the righteous judgement of God? iv. Well, before we address that, we should probably try to understand what God's righteous judgment is, since figuring that out will help us determine what could be the evidence for it. v. Even a cursory reading of this text forces us to see God's righteous judgment as His holy and right application of justice, both in meting out judgment to the wicked and in rewarding the righteous. vi. But perhaps even more correctly, we might say that Paul is talking about God's delayed but assured righting and reordering of the world to the way it should be. vii. So now that we understand what God's righteous judgment is… let's look at the options for what the evidence of it could be… viii. There are two different interpretations. 1. The biggest category is that the evidence is something that the apostle has already said. This actually divides into four different views, really debating on how far we go backward. 2. The second option is that Paul is not referring to something that has been said but is about to present the evidence of God's reordering of the world to the way it should be. 3. In my opinion, the only real option that actually gives evidence that God is reordering the world to be as it should is that the Thessalonians, former pagans and idol worshippers, are growing abundantly and enduring suffering. This proves that God is in the process of reordering the world. ix. But what will be the end of that process for the Thessalonians? They might be wondering this because they are currently enduring a lot of persecution for their faith. What is God's plan for justice for them? b. [Slide 5] that you may be considered worthy of the kingdom of God, i. God's reordering of the world to reward the righteous and to punish the wicked has the outcome of the Thessalonians being counted worthy of the Kingdom of God. ii. God has begun a process which He will complete. He has not forgotten them just because He is delaying justice upon those who are afflicting them. iii. God doesn't begin people on the road to Christlikeness whom He does not intend to finish. He will perfect them and transfer them into His Kingdom. A Kingdom… c. [Slide 6] for which you are also suffering— i. They are enduring suffering primarily because they have declared their loyalty to Christ and His Kingdom. ii. Paul recognizes this and wants to assure the Thessalonians that God's justice is not doubtful because they are suffering. iii. The Day of the Lord has not already happened, and those opposing them won't get away with it. iv. No, they haven't yet gotten their reward for following Him. v. But their growth and endurance is the evidence they should look to that God who began a good work in them, will complete it. vi. Jesus Himself said that those who endure suffering for His sake are blessed indeed. vii. And Paul assures the Thessalonians that they are indeed blessed. So blessed, that they will be counted worthy of the Kingdom of God for which they suffer. d. [Slide 7] 6 - since indeed God considers it just to repay with affliction those who afflict you, i. Paul begins this next verse with the word “Since.” ii. This poses a challenge for us because it is the beginning of an “if…then” statement but Paul never actually gives us the “then.” iii. I would encourage us to think that the then has already been stated. iv. Paul's “then” is the fact that God is in the process of reordering the world with the assured outcome that the Thessalonians will be counted worthy of the kingdom they are suffering for, which is evidenced by their growth and endurance in faith and love. So, what must be true for all this to be the case? v. Paul points to the Old Testament teaching of retribution. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. vi. Now we've seen, even in Paul's last letter, that it is inappropriate for the church to have this philosophy. We must return good for evil. We must forgive. We must love our enemy. We must turn the other cheek. vii. But God… God is a different story. viii. God is the ultimate keeper of the teaching of retribution. He will take what has been taken. He will give what has been given. He will punish and reward exactly what has been earned. No more and no less. And He alone is in a position to do this perfectly. ix. Since God sees justice this way – His justice is perfect, and He won't ignore the fact that they suffer for His Kingdom. x. But what else is true that assures the outcome of verse 5? e. [Slide 8] 7 - and to grant relief to you who are afflicted as well as to us, when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven with his mighty angels i. In the law of retribution God also rewards what has been earned. ii. The reward for the Thessalonians is that they are counted worthy of the Kingdom. Which is the outcome of God setting things right as evidenced by their lives being transformed. iii. And Paul actually lumps himself and Silas and Timothy in this too. They too will get relief. They will be given rest by God. iv. But we see the timetable for this, clearly spelled out. v. When? When will God finally afflict those who are afflicting His people and give rest to the afflicted? When? vi. When the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven with His mighty angels. vii. When Jesus returns, that will be when the world is finally put to order. That will be when all things will be set right. viii. This then, is clear indication that the Day of the Lord… has not happened yet. Which is Paul's thrust all the way through chapters 1 and 2. ix. The reason they are still experiencing this affliction and persecution… is not because the Day of the Lord has come… instead it is because the Day of the Lord has not yet come. f. [Slide 9] Summary of the Point: Paul's point here is really to provide encouragement and assurances to the Thessalonian church. He wants them to understand that their suffering is not something that slipped by the Lord, it isn't something the Lord can do nothing about, and it isn't something the Lord is ambivalent toward. God's justice is right, holy, multifaceted, and executed in His perfect timing. He will repay those who harm His people and He will give His people rest when Christ is revealed. Why? Because His justice is right and good. Indeed, God has already begun His reordering of the world and the evidence is in our hearts growing to be more like Him and enduring through suffering for His name. So, we must trust His perfect justice. Its extent and its timing. He is good and He is just. Transition: [Slide 10 (blank)] Paul begins with the Thessalonians personally as a church, but he wishes to zoom out and show the greater principle of the Lord's Justice and reordering the whole world. II.) God will punish the wicked and reward the righteous when Christ is revealed, so we must trust His righteous justice. (8-10) a. [Slide 11] 8 - in flaming fire, inflicting vengeance on those who do not know God and on those who do not obey the gospel of our Lord Jesus. i. Here we see our second and third interpretational issue in the first three words of verse 8. ii. Since there are Old Testament prophesies concerning the Day of the Lord which suggest that the vengeance of Yahweh comes in flaming fire, I see the fire as part of His vengeance. This actually solves both the interpretational issues in one fell swoop. iii. So, what is Paul saying? iv. Paul now is addressing all of humanity under the law of retribution. All the wicked and all the righteous will be judged at the coming of Christ. v. First, Paul focuses on the wicked. Jesus will come with a flaming fire to repay and punish a certain group of people. vi. Some commentators see two groups of people here, but really there is just one. vii. Over the next three verses Paul will have a triad of couplets which are designed in parallelism to explain who or what is happening. viii. The group whom the Lord will inflict vengeance on and repay for their wickedness is those who do not know God and those who have not obeyed the gospel of Jesus Christ. ix. Jesus said that there is no way to the Father but through Him. He also said that if you have seen Him, you have seen the Father. Jesus' words are very clear and we noticed this in Acts as well. The chokepoint for knowing Yahweh… is through believing on Jesus Christ as Savior and Lord. x. But what do we do with this phrase, obey the gospel? Isn't the gospel by grace, through faith, in Christ and not of works? If we are obeying the gospel, doesn't that mean we are earning it somehow? xi. [Slide 12] Paul addresses this in Romans 10:16. xii. Paul, speaking of the hope for salvation for the Jews, says this… “But they have not all obeyed the gospel. For Isaiah says, “Lord who has believed what he has heard from us?” So, faith comes from hearing, and hearing through the word of Christ.” xiii. So, we see here very clearly that to not obey the gospel is to not believe the word of Christ as communicated from Christ to His apostles. xiv. And the gospel does demand belief or unbelief from every single man, woman, and child. You cannot hear the gospel and leave undecided. Why? Because even faith is a gift of God. The gospel is either embraced or it is rejected. There is no third option. xv. All who do not believe the gospel and submit to Christ as their Savior and their Lord, do not know God, and all will fall to the flaming fire of Christ's vengeance. xvi. But what will be the outcome of the flaming fire punishment? Is this just speaking of physical death? b. [Slide 13] 9 - They will suffer the punishment of eternal destruction, i. This verse is incredibly important to a proper understanding of the fate of the unbeliever. IT IS HUGE! ii. To help us I've broken the verse in to two parts so we can get everything out of it we need to. iii. There is a movement growing in Christendom, affecting even those in our circles of theology. iv. It is the belief in annihilationism. This belief is that the punishment that God gives to unbelievers is designed to burn away their sin debt to the extent that when it is finally paid, they would be consumed and cease to exist. v. They cite God's love and mercy and show how many passages that refer to this judgment reference fires burning for eternity but not necessarily those who are in those fires being consumed eternally. vi. This verse is an absolute wrecking ball to that belief. vii. Let's break this down word by word. 1. They – This is the subject of the sentence. Those who do not know God because they have not obeyed the gospel. 2. Will suffer – This is a future active indicative verb, there is no suggestion of conditionality here, meaning it isn't uncertain or possible only when certain conditions are met. To suffer means to pay, to experience, to atone for or to endure. 3. destruction – This is not the next word in the English sentence but this is the direct object. This is what they will suffer or endure. Destruction here means ruin, corruption, or death. I do grant that ruin, corruption, and death, at least as we know it, all end. A think cannot be in the process of ruining forever. Eventually it comes to ruin. I grant this… but let's keep going. 4. The punishment – This is an adverbial accusative. Meaning it modifies the verb to suffer while also applying to the direct object. What are they suffering? A certain kind of destruction. What kind? Punishment means: Penalty, or the consequences of their actions. A corruption, ruin, or death that is just or right. It is fitting. They suffer what they have earned. 5. Eternal – This is an adjective, meaning it modifies a noun. Eternal modifies the direct object, destruction in this sentence. Eternal means without end, perpetual, everlasting, or for an age. 6. Proponents of the annihilationist view suggest that the meaning “for an age” should be taken here and this supports their view. However, nothing in scripture indicates to us that the next age ever ends. In fact, the scripture seems to tell us that the next age is forever. Which doesn't actually help prove their case. 7. So, the ruin they suffer, the death they experience, the corruption they endure… is everlasting or perpetual or for the entire duration of the next age which is unending. 8. Meaning what? 9. Those who do not obey the gospel and know God, will endure everlasting death as the righteous consequence of their unbelief. Even though we see death as an end… the adjective “everlasting” means by definition that it does not end. 10. Therefore, they will not be annihilated. 11. When we've been there 10,000 years bright shining as the sun… they will have been there 10,000 years no closer to paying for what they've done. 12. And remember how Paul said that God considers the teaching of retribution to be just… if indeed God requires eternal death from those who are unbelievers, that means that sin in general, especially the sin of rejecting Christ, is a sin that cannot ever be paid by humans. Even if they were given an eternal age to do so. 13. This should sharpen our understanding of God's perspective of sin. viii. But now Paul adds another phrase that is just as important for us to dissect. And it is still in verse 9. ix. I told ya – HUGE VERSE. c. [Slide 14] away from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might, i. First, observe that this is another couplet. The presence of the Lord and the glory of His might are parallel in their structure. The glory of His might is necessarily part of and an expression of His presence. ii. But again, we see another interpretational difficulty. iii. What is meant by “away from.” iv. There are three basic options but in a sense all of these say essentially the same thing. v. In my opinion what makes the most sense given the rest of the context of the New Testament, is that eternal death and being separated eternally from the presence of God are in essence the same thing. vi. However, arriving at this conclusion poses a small dilemma for us. vii. We often confess that God is omnipresent. What does that mean? viii. Well, the prefix omni means all and the suffix, present, means at a particular place. When we combine those thoughts, we get the idea that God is everywhere. And this also includes that God is not only every place but every place at every time. God is everywhere and everywhen. ix. God's presence then is not able to be limited by any created limitation. Time, Space, Matter- were all created by God and cannot limit His presence. x. This is all well and good – but what do we make of this verse? xi. If unbelievers suffer the penalty of eternal destruction which is being “away” from the presence of the Lord and the glory of His might, where and when in creation is God not present? xii. Does this mean that God is not truly omnipresent? xiii. No. It doesn't. There are two clues in this verse that help us here. xiv. First, and less obvious, is the parallel phrase “and from the glory of His strength,” 1. Paul's inclusion of this phrase requires us to think of God in parts and pieces. He is a unified God and is One, but the unbeliever is specifically away from an aspect of God's character. Specifically, His glorious strength. 2. Meaning what? 3. He won't rescue them. God will never choose to use His strength to save them. 4. Well, how could He if He isn't present with them? 5. Exactly… xv. [Slide 15] But the best clue is actually the word translated here “presence.” xvi. But this word is not merely being in the same place. Instead, this word is, being in front of or face-presence. 1. Consider this, if you walk in the break room at your job and 1 person is facing the coffee machine getting coffee and another person is staring at some posters on the wall, and another is playing on their phone – would you conclude as you walked in that these co-workers were enjoying each other's company? 2. No. Of course not. Its possible they hate each other and are trying hard to ignore each other. 3. If you walked in and they were all sitting around a circle table looking at each other… before you even knew if they were talking to each other, you'd assume some level of closeness or comradery. xvii. Paul is not saying that the unbeliever will be cast away from the spatial presence of God. For God is everywhere. As David says, if I make my bed in hell, you are there. xviii. Instead, Paul is saying that the KIND of God's presence is radically different than the presence He gives to His elect. More on that in a moment. xix. His presence to them is also now, tragically, different than the kind of presence He had for them on earth. xx. God sends rain upon the just and the unjust. He causes the sun to shine on the wicked and the righteous. God's presence in the lives of the unbeliever in this life is one of relative closeness. Paul told the Athenians at the Areopagus that the Lord is not far off. xxi. But after the Lord Jesus returns, part of the flaming fire, part of the eternal destruction, is being cast away from the benevolent and powerful presence of God. xxii. In other words, God is still present. But He limits His presence there. It is not a merciful presence. It is not a saving presence. It is, instead, only a presence of justice and wrath. xxiii. So, we've seen the fate of the wicked. What about the fate of the righteous? What is their rest? d. [Slide 16] 10 - when he comes on that day to be glorified in his saints, and to be marveled at among all who have believed, because our testimony to you was believed. i. This is the third couplet Paul introduces in as many verses. Therefore, we should not assume that the saints and the believers are two different groups but just like those who disobey the gospel are the same as those who do not know God, and just as the glory of God's might is an expression of His presence, so also saying “all who have believed” is another way of describing Christ's holy ones. ii. Notice too here that eternal death is to be cast away from the face-presence of God and His saving power… while eternal life is… what? What is the “rest” of the believer? iii. John 17:3 says that eternal life is to know the only true God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent. iv. Can you know Christ and God better than when you see Him face to face? So, what is eternal life? v. It is Christ. It is seeing Christ face to face. vi. Indeed, the glory of Christ is on display in the very presence of His saints. They glorify Him. All those who believed on Him will marvel at Him on that day. vii. And in that glory and marveling, they will know eternal life. They will know eternal rest in His presence. And as Paul said in the previous letter, they will never be apart from Him ever again. viii. Then notice that Paul returns to the Thessalonians. He's been speaking in broad terms since verse 8. But He brings it all the way back to them… ix. Paul actually interrupts his thought to tell them “and that is you! You believed! You will join us there too!” When? x. On that day. On the day of the Lord when Jesus is revealed from heaven. e. [Slide 17] Summary of the Point: So, Paul's second point is an expansion of His first point. God will punish the wicked and reward the righteous when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven. And if this is true, then God's judgments are indeed just and he will count the Thessalonians worthy of that kingdom because they are showing the evidence that He is already reordering their lives by their growth in faith and love and endurance through suffering for His kingdom. So, what must we do? We must trust that the justice of the Lord is right. We must comfort, hope, and even fear that He will give to every man what they have earned on that great and terrible Day of the Lord. Conclusion: So, what have we learned today CBC that refines our beliefs and guides how we live? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 18] Paul expresses his pastoral care for the Thessalonian church who though growing leaps and bounds in their faith, are experiencing increased persecution because of it. In his desire to comfort them and address their concerns about the Day of the Lord, he explains to them that their growth is evidence that God is reordering the world and will count them worthy of His kingdom. Afterall, if God considers the law of retribution to be right, he will repay those who afflict them and give them rest. In fact, God considers the law of retribution right to such a degree, that He will judge all men and rightly reward them for what they have done whether punishment for wickedness or reward for righteousness. He will do this at the Day of the Lord and the revelation of Christ from heaven. In that sense then, Paul challenges the Thessalonians to trust in the perfect justice of God. Not just in who He gives what, but also in His timing of that justice. We too must trust in the perfect justice of God. But what does it mean to trust in His justice? What does this passage mean for us? 1.) [Slide 19] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the justice of God is perfect. a. As I mentioned in the opening prayer, we usually have no complaints about God's justice when it is delayed in mercy for us. b. Isn't that interesting? c. When I am the sinner who has wronged another… when I am the wretch who has fallen into sin again and must repent and turn back to the Lord… d. I have no complaints about the mercy of God to delay justice for me. e. When we were first converted to Christ, we had no complaints about the delayed merciful justice of God so that He could lavish grace upon us to call us to Himself through faith in Christ. f. Typically, the only time we have complaints about the justice of God, is when we are the ones being abused and harmed by others. When we are being afflicted or persecuted – that is when we wonder if God is ever going to do something. g. In this regard, we are like little children. Trust me I know. h. I know what it is like to be the one who is the judge and who is responsible to dole out justice and attempt to set things in order the way they should be. i. But I also have two little sinners in my home who are constantly complaining about how I implement justice. j. Of course, my justice is NOT perfect. So, maybe they have something to complain about. k. But God's justice… l. Oh friends. m. His Justice is perfect. Not only in its timing but also in its extent. God will not punish the righteous to the same extent as the wicked. n. And don't forget that on the other side of mercy is wrath. God mercifully permitting others to afflict us or persecute us is also storing up wrath for themselves on the day of judgement. o. Though God defers justice, He never cancels it. Though God transfers justice, He never skips it. p. Even our sins were not canceled or skipped. Our sins were paid for. The suffering of eternal death… was paid for at the cross by Christ. Christ could pay the eternal death for His people because He was God. And God only accepted His payment because He was human. q. God is always Just. And His Justice is always perfect. 2.) [Slide 20] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm our growth in faith, love and endurance through suffering are evidences of God's reordering of the world. a. God's justice is also a long game. b. If we take the idea of Justice and keep ourselves from defining it too narrowly as only punishment, we can see that God's justice is actually the reordering and righting of a world gone topsy turvey. c. In that sense, when the Lord grows us in His grace to deepen our faith and knowledge of Christ and expand our love for one another, and produce steadfastness and endurance through trials, afflictions, and persecutions… d. When God does this in us and we see genuine spiritual growth in our lives – this is the evidence that God is truly and perfectly just. e. Why? f. Because He is reordering… you. g. How are we described prior to conversion? h. We are described as dead in sin, lost, lame and blind. i. But now we are not only alive but growing, we have been found, we are walking in a new life, and we have seen the light. j. God brings order to our chaos. k. God's justice is really nothing more than this. l. God will have His creation ordered, one way or another. m. One way or another all people will kneel before Christ and confess that He is Lord to the glory of God the Father. n. But my friend, if He is not doing this in your life today… If he is not reordering you… today… o. If God is, for now, showing you mercy and allowing you to sin and to reject Him… 3.) [Slide 21] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that God's delay in justice implies His approval. a. Be warned friends. b. Be warned straying Christian. Be warned Christian in name only. Be warned unbeliever. c. God's permittance of your sin… is not approval. It is mercy. d. Mercy is when you do not get what you have earned. e. What have we earned by sinning against a holy God? f. What is sin? g. Sin is any lack of conformity to or breaking of the law of God. Sin is also idolatry which is rejecting or ignoring God in the world He created and instead worshipping something He created. h. How should sin be dealt with? i. If I created a pot for holding water and it no longer held water… If I designed an app to calculate tips and it always calculated it wrong… If I wrote a book about fixing toilets that was completely false and outdated – what should I do with the things I created? j. Since they aren't good for anything … They are only good for garbage. k. The rightful reaction God should have toward us in sin is to immediately and eternally punish us with death. l. God's mercy is allowing people to sin and even endure in sin without immediately casting them into the lake of fire. m. He withholds that justice – not because He approves of what we are doing, but because He is merciful. n. Don't be fooled that what you can get away with is somehow ok with God. o. We have a culture built on the delusion that God permits things BECAUSE He is loving and accepting. This is a lie. God permits things in mercy, and also in wrath. p. God did not destroy the Amorites until what… until their sins earned their destruction. q. Sometimes God, mercifully, allows us to sin, so that we EARN our destruction. r. That is why I say mercy and wrath are a two-sided coin. They go hand in hand. s. Sometimes, especially for God's people, mercy is NOT letting us get away with something sinful. t. The point is… God's delay in Justice isn't always what it seems. We don't know the mind of God. u. So, what should we do? 4.) [Slide 22] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” As believers, we must trust every aspect of God's perfect justice. a. God has given us explicit promises and commands that we should trust and follow – regardless of what is happening around us or in us. b. We are commanded to walk worthy of the calling we've been given. c. My friends… God's justice is always perfect. So, we should trust that HE WILL SORT IT OUT. d. Let's not worry about who is getting away with something or who is hiding something. e. This is a general caution to all those conspiracy theorists out there. f. Listen, I don't really care if you believe in conspiracies. I don't really care if you think that there is a secret world government steeped in devil worship and paganism. Because you know what – you might be right! g. But don't spend a lot of time worrying, fretting, or mobilizing to fight against it. Why? h. God's justice is perfect. How are YOU going to improve on it? Exactly? i. What DOES God require of you? Live righteously, humbly, and be merciful. Grow in faith, in love for one another, and endure trials and hardships with dependance on Christ. j. And then couple this holy living with gospel witness. Make disciples. k. This job description of the church as a whole is able to be applied both in a society built on the bible and a society that worships Satan and everything in between. l. God is reordering YOU. He is executing His justice on YOU. And that is all the evidence you need to trust that He will reorder the whole world when the Lord Jesus returns. m. Be what God has called you to be and trust that God will sort out who gets what… at the end of the age. n. But remember genuine Christ follower… 5.) [Slide 23] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God will reward His people with eternal life, seeing Christ face to face and knowing Him. a. Eternal life is knowing God and His Son. b. In many ways that begins today. For today you can know God and His Son through the gospel and His revealed Word. c. But in another way, real and true knowledge of God and His Christ happens especially, and fully when we see Him face to face. d. John says that when we see Him, we will be like Him. e. Paul says when we see Him He will be glorified in us as we marvel at His splendor. And we will always be with Him from that day forward. f. Oh Christian… one day, you will know justice. All will be right. And because of what Christ has done, you will be rewarded with His glorious and wonderful presence. g. That is what that New Kingdom is all about. God living among His people… forever. h. What a comfort. Just a few more weary days… i. But what if you are a Christian in name only? What if you are an unbeliever? It is just a few more empty days… until what? 6.) [Slide 24] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” God will punish unbelievers with eternal death away from His merciful and saving presence. a. Friends, I don't want you to suffer eternal punishment. Why? b. Not because God is a big meanie who will dole it out. Not because God is unjust to require eternal punishment for sin. Not because God sacrifices Love in order to punish. c. God is merciful, just, and love and will still punish unbelievers with eternal death. And His doing so is still merciful, loving, and just. d. Why don't I want you to suffer eternal punishment? e. Because that was my fate too. f. I was on my way to destruction too. With each sin, I ran hastily and greedily to the fires of hell, tripping over God's mercy and correction, until finally His grace stopped me in my tracks and showed me His love for me. g. God will punish unbelievers with eternal death. h. Every human being's life has been filled, whether they recognize it or not, with the mercy and saving power of God all around them. God gives common grace to all men and allows them to live in His creation – even if they reject or ignore Him. i. But one day He will remove that merciful and saving presence and will only surround the wicked with His Just and wrathful presence. j. My friends, let today be the day of your salvation. If your heart is stirred to fear and shame… If you are afraid of the just punishment of God and ashamed of your sin against Him… If you recognize all that Christ did for you by taking your punishment and providing your righteousness… then I implore you to cry out to Him in faith. k. Confess that He is Lord, believe He is the risen Savior, appeal to Him in trust and dependance… And you will know the justice of God as He begins to reorder your life to fit His Kingdom. l. It is not too late. m. Talk to an Elder after the service, even before I am finished. Talk to an Elder if you need to obey the gospel. [Slide 25 (end)] Let me close in a prayer by the reformer Myles Coverdale. An English reformer who helped William Tyndale translate the bible into English and actually produced the first printed and complete English translation of the bible called, The Coverdale Bible. O merciful God, preserve our hearts from pride, conceit, and shameful covetousness. Give us grace to abide in your holy work assignment, and to be thankful for your grace. As we keep in mind how easy it is to fall, help us to walk in your fear before you. For if we stand, we must be careful not to fall, and not look down on those who as yet do not stand. Help us to continue in your grace, for we have nothing that we did not receive from you. And if, in weakness, we do fall, put your hand under us, Lord. Do not let us despair in sin, but cause us with repentance and sorrow for our offense to turn back to you. Keep us from despair and from betraying your dearly beloved Son. You send him to us through your gospel. And without him we have no safeguard, but only eternal death and damnation. Keep us from that, good Lord! For your mercies' sake. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: May He Who is your light, your strength, your song and cornerstone, Prepare you for the fiercest drought and storm; Quiet your fears and cease your strivings; That you may know the heights of His love And the depths of His peace. Until we meet again, Grace and Peace to you.

Title: Delightful Duty Text: 2 Thessalonians 1:1-4 FCF: We often struggle in submitting to the Lord's work to grow and preserve us. Prop: Because it is a delightful duty to praise God for an enduring and maturing church, we must be a church who endures in spiritual maturity. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 2 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll begin reading from the Legacy Standard bible in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible turning to the page listed on the screen behind me, or you can follow along in whatever version you prefer. Today we officially begin our exegesis of the second letter to the Thessalonian church from Paul and his companions. If you missed last week, we did look at the introductory material for the book providing the key themes and basic outline. I'll remind you that there is a fuller outline of the book available on the entry way table. I do reserve the right to make changes to that outline at anytime as I go through the book in a more detailed study. So, some things might get moved around a little or not work out the way I thought they should have - but for the most part this outline will provide a good birds eye view of where we are headed. With that being said, let's just get right into the book. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Most Gracious Father, we thank You abundantly for Your steadfast love and faithfulness to Your people. Not only do you save us from sin and death, and rescue us from Your holy and righteous wrath, but You do also sanctify us and conform us to the likeness of Your dear Son whom You gave as a substitute. We bid You to send Your Spirit among us today and meet with us to teach us from Your Word. We ask that You would give us the graces we need to live this life enduring in spiritual maturity so that we can be a beacon to a dark world. Teach us we pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Moving in the right circles is not the same as making progress.” John Blanchard “Many spiritual experiences are possible which do not in and of themselves produce maturity. Rather, it is our response to experiences which will determine our progress in maturity.” Sinclair Furgeson “Some people's religion reminds me of a rocking horse, which has motion without progress.” Rowland Hill [Slide 3] “Progress is a tide. If we stand still, we will surely be drowned.” Harold Mayfield “Just as the sinner's despair of any help from himself is the first prerequisite of a sound conversion, so the loss of all confidence in himself is the first essential in the believer's growth in grace.” A.W. Pink “All our progress and perseverance are from God.” John Calvin Let these words prepare your mind for the exposition of the Word of God. I.) It is a delightful duty to praise God for an enduring and maturing church, so we must be a church who grows in faith and love. (1-3) a. [Slide 4] 1 - Paul and Silvanus and Timothy, to the church of the Thessalonians in God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: 2 - Grace to you and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. i. Paul's introduction here is almost identical to his introduction to the first letter. ii. He lists himself and his two companions as the authors of the book. Although we know Paul is the primary author with Silas and Timothy providing input. iii. Then he clearly marks out who he is writing to. iv. He writes to the church of the Thessalonians. v. He says that their church is “in” God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. vi. Paul once again reminds this largely gentile church that they have inherited a covenant relationship with the God of Israel whereby they are safely “IN” Him. vii. Furthermore, there is one word variation between this greeting and the one from 1 Thessalonians. Paul began with God The Father and here it is God OUR Father. viii. Once again, this shows us that gentile Christians are in the same relationship to Yahweh as Jewish Christians. Jews were known as the children of Israel and were often described as God's children in the Old Testament. ix. For Paul to refer to the entire church as God's children is to break down the hard black line between Israel and the church. The fact of the matter is that Redeemed Israel and the church have much more in common then they don't. We could say that they are virtually synonymous. Not identical, not without distinction. But broadly they are the same. x. And once again Paul gives his standard greeting, especially to churches experiencing hardship or persecution. xi. He prays for or hopes for grace and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus. xii. Once again, grace is God's power which He grants to people according to His free will, to enable them to receive or do something which they are unable to get or do for themselves. xiii. And peace can mean peace with men but more than likely carries the Jewish idea of completion and being set to order. That all things would be made right for them. xiv. God alone is the author of these things and He gives these in His timing and according to the counsel of His will alone. xv. With his general greeting done, Paul moves right to the topic at hand. b. [Slide 5] 3 - We ought always to give thanks to God for you, brothers, as is only fitting, i. Once again, we are struck with the generally positive tone of this letter. ii. Some of you were around when we studied Galatians, which was Paul's first letter he ever wrote. iii. If we compared Paul's tone from this book with Galatians, we would see a fairly stark contrast. iv. It isn't difficult to see why. The Galatian church was in the midst of succumbing to heretical teaching that put the requirement of circumcision and becoming a Jew as a prerequisite for any gentile to become a follower of Christ. v. But the Thessalonian church is in no such position. vi. Moving on with this verse… vii. Sometimes when we use the word “ought” we subtly imply that we are not currently doing something. viii. “I ought to exercise more” means, “I am not exercising as much as I should.” ix. However, this is actually a slang usage of the word “ought.” x. “Ought” is actually a great word when you understand that it means obligation or duty. xi. So, Paul is actually saying “We are obligated to give thanks” or “It is our duty to give thanks” xii. Paul is not confessing to the Thessalonian church that he and his companions don't give thanks to God for them always like they should. xiii. Instead, Paul is saying the opposite of that. xiv. He is saying that they are duty bound, obligated, and feel it necessary to always give thanks to God for them. xv. And he is saying that it is fitting for them to be duty bound to give thanks to God for them. xvi. Well, why? c. [Slide 6] because your faith is growing abundantly, i. So, the positive tone of the letter is really tied to their meteoric growth as a church. ii. Though they are less than a year old in their faith, it is growing rapidly. iii. It would be important for us to understand what Paul means by faith here. Because he will use the word twice in this context and each time is different. iv. Faith here takes on the meaning of believing and obeying the teachings from Christ as communicated to them by the evangelists. It is not merely confessing the right things, it is actually growing in the knowledge of Christ to the extent that they are conformed to Him. v. Therefore, the evangelists have the delightful duty to praise the Lord and be thankful to Him for their growing faith. vi. We noticed this in 1 Thessalonians and we should again notice it here. vii. First, we recognize that there is a cooperative nature to our sanctification. viii. We are told to work out our salvation with fear and trembling. We are told to spur each other to good works. We are commanded to walk worthy of the name we've been called to. ix. There is no doubt that there is some level of Christian responsibility associated with our growth in our faith. x. But Paul again minimizes that human side of the equation. He wants to thank God always for the rapidly growing faith of the Thessalonians. xi. In fact, if we look at the language here, we see that he is not thanking God for their effort to grow their faith, He is thanking God for their faith growing rapidly. xii. This is the lesson we take away… xiii. Even our growth in spiritual maturity is ultimately because it is God who works in us to will and to do His good pleasure. God provides the desire and the power to obey Him. xiv. This is why Augustine said, “Give what you command and command what you will.” By this he means that because God gives us the ability to obey Him, He can then command us anything He wishes. xv. But for what else is Paul duty bound to praise the Lord? d. [Slide 7] and the love of each one of you all toward one another increases all the more, i. Again, Paul is not thanking God for their efforts to love each other. He is thanking God for the results of their love for each other increasing all the more. ii. In his first letter to them, if you remember, Paul actually prayed for these things to happen and expressed his hope and desire that God would grow these in them. And after hearing that his prayer was answered and God did indeed grow them in faith and cause their love to abound more and more, he has the delightful duty to thank God for this. iii. John says we love because He first loved us. Scholars debate whether John means 1. We love God because He first loved us 2. We love others because God first loved us 3. Or, both. iv. I tend to see it through the systematic lens of all of the scriptures and conclude that it must be both. Clearly, we cannot love God unless He loves us first and opens our eyes to the truth. And clearly, we cannot rightly love other believers if we do not follow the first command to love God with all we are. v. It is therefore, very much, a house of cards. In order to love other believers properly, we must love God with everything we are. And in order to love God, He must have loved us first. vi. Therefore, what Paul says here is crystal clear. vii. The only reason that their love is increasing toward one another, is because God is giving them grace and growing them in their faith and love. viii. Of course there is a human side. We can resist and even quench the Spirit. Paul warned about that in the previous letter. ix. But when we say what Augustine said, we recognize that so long as God is giving us the desire and power to do what He has commanded, then He can command anything from us. x. The Thessalonians had learned this quickly. And for that, Paul has the delightful duty to unceasingly thank the Lord. e. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: Paul then is expressing his thanks to God for the abounding grace of God to grow these Thessalonians in their faith and love. As we saw from the first letter, they were already growing in faith and love. So, they are enduring now in that growth and that makes it his delightful duty to thank God for them. Above physical health, financial solvency, honor, or general maturity, there is nothing that requires a spiritual leader to praise God more than when an individual believer or a church as a whole is graced by God to endure and grow in spiritual maturity. Negatively, there is nothing more disheartening to a spiritual leader than when an individual believer, or the church as a whole, resists or quenches the leading of the Lord. With this in mind, we must follow the example of the Thessalonian church and be a church who grows in faith and in love for one another. It must be something that continues here, in every single person. No one should think they have arrived and have no need to grow because they are saved from hell. Instead, all who are saved from hell are given a desire to live for heaven. We must continue to deepen our knowledge of Christ and to grow in conformity to Him and in our love for those who are His bride with us. [Slide 9 (blank)] Transition: What is the result of the growth of the Thessalonian church's faith and love? What is the impact that God's grace to them has had on the universal church? II.) It is a delightful duty to praise God for an enduring and maturing church, so we must be a church possessing enduring faith amid persecution and affliction. (4) a. [Slide 10] 4 - so that we ourselves boast about you among the churches of God i. The words “so that” communicate a result of the previous thought. ii. Paul and his companions are obligated to give thanks to God because of the rapidly growing faith and the increasing brotherly love of the Thessalonian church. iii. The result of the evangelists' thanksgiving for their growth is that the evangelists are continually pointing to the Thessalonians as an example of what God can do. iv. Paul is not boasting in his effective teaching and leadership, he is not boasting in the Thessalonians' submission or obedience, he is boasting in Christ and the supernatural change that God can work in His people. v. This isn't a boast of comparison; this is a boast of praise. vi. So, he isn't going around Corinth saying, “Why can't you all be more like the church Thessalonica?” vii. Instead, he is going around saying, “Look at what God is doing with His people in Thessalonica!” b. [Slide 11] for your perseverance and faith in the midst of all your persecutions and afflictions which you endure. i. The word the LSB translates “for” here doesn't imply a causal relationship. ii. We might be tempted to see Paul boasting about them because of their perseverance. iii. However, other translations render this as “about” or “concerning” which communicates a content-related connection. iv. Paul is boasting not because of their perseverance but about their perseverance. v. Again, this is emphasizing the result and not necessarily the effort or action. 1. The Puritan Theologian and commentator John Gill said this about this verse: 2. [Slide 12] “the apostle elsewhere advises not to glory in men, but only in the Lord; nor was this his practice contrary to his advice, for he did not boast of these persons with respect to their carnal things; he did not glory in their flesh, nor in their riches, nor wisdom, nor strength, nor any external gift; he gloried indeed of their graces, and of the exercise and increase of them: but of these not as of themselves, or as owing to him, and his fellow ministers, but as instances of the grace of God, and for which he gives thanks to Him” vi. The fact that the Thessalonians are persevering, they are remaining strong, they are enduring. vii. That is why he is boasting. But not for that alone. viii. Here we have the second usage of the word faith. And here the word does not mean the teachings of Christ and their obedience. Rather here it means trust. ix. They trust in the promises of Christ and therefore they endure. In fact, there is a necessary relationship between endurance and faith. Many commentators have noted this down through the ages even back to the Reformation. x. Endurance is produced by faith and faith increases in strength as it endures. xi. The Thessalonians' faith is holding fast and THAT is the content of the boast. xii. And what makes it all the more praise worthy, is that they are enduring persecutions and afflictions. xiii. It is one thing to hold fast to faith and endure when life is difficult. It is quite another to hold fast and endure in your faith when you are actively being treated poorly or harmed because of it. xiv. Entire letters in the New Testament are written to people who are considering abandoning their faith because it is causing these kinds of reactions. xv. Paul is seeing their faith grow in spite of the violent reactions of those around them. xvi. Hence the reason he boasts. c. [Slide 13] Summary of the Point: Paul's next point provides a natural transition into the first topic he wishes to address with the fledgling church. Persecution. But before he gets to that, he wishes to let them know that their perseverance and their faith in the midst of the afflictions and persecutions they are facing, has provided all the content Paul and the evangelists need to boast in the Lord and what He is doing in them. This then is a repackaging of what he has already said. Enduring spiritual growth is something for which spiritual leaders MUST be thankful to God. And they even express that thanksgiving in a public way. Like toward other churches. Therefore, we must also be a church who possesses enduring faith amid persecution and affliction. Conclusion: So, what have we learned today CBC that refines our beliefs and guides our lifestyles? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 14] Paul greets the Thessalonian church and goes right to commending and praising the Lord for all that has been done in their assembly. The evangelists are thankful to God and are publicly praising God for the Thessalonian church's endurance in spiritual maturing even amid persecution and affliction. Spiritual leaders are obligated to praise God for an enduring and maturing church. It is a wonderful duty. Nothing could delight them more than an enduring and maturing church. So how do we become an enduring and maturing church for which God can be praised? We must be a church who grows in our faith and in our love for one another and we must be a church that endures and is faithful amid persecution and affliction. When we submit to God doing these things in us, we become salt and light on the earth and all men must glorify our Father in heaven. But what are some tangible ways that we can apply this to our lives today? How can we start putting this in to practice today? 1.) [Slide 15] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that God alone is to be praised and glorified for our growth. a. If we are to confess orthodox Christian faith, we must believe that salvation is of the Lord alone. b. This is the doctrine of monergism. Monergism comes from the combination of two words, mono meaning “one” and ergon meaning “work.” When combined the word means literally, “The work of one.” c. However, even within Christendom, the battle rages on to keep this doctrine pure and free from human contribution. d. Many strands of Christendom would heartily confess that salvation is of God alone but paradoxically attempt to include man's effort in the equation somehow. i. God alone saves us but we must do good works to keep ourselves saved. ii. God alone saves us but we don't need Him to help us get that salvation. iii. God alone saves us but we must do something to get it from Him. e. These are a few examples of certain flavors within Christianity that meddle with this doctrine. f. It is important to emphasize that even if we believe in the doctrine of monergism that does not require us to assume that mankind has no agency or responsibility. We'll talk about this in a second. g. But someone who truly believes that salvation is all of God understands that human agency and responsibility must happen AFTER God has already done the work to predestine, foreknow, elect, call, draw, and regenerate a person from being dead in sin to being able now to believe on Christ. h. [Slide 16] John 1:12-13 says “But as many as received Him, to them He gave the right to become children of God, even to those who believe in His name, who were born, not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God.” i. [Slide 17] Let me give you the Chris paraphrase of this. To everyone who has received Christ as their Savior and Lord, before they received Him, He gave them the right to become the children of God, even to those who believe in His name, indeed God Himself, by His will alone, birthed them into His family so they could believe on His name and receive Him as Savior and Lord. j. Human agency and responsibility to believe on Christ is only possible after God does something in each of us individually. k. But this doesn't stop at Justification or conversion. In fact, as we go forward into sanctification, we see something similar happening. l. In Philippians 2, Paul commands the Philippian church to work out their salvation. This is a mining term meaning to take a pick axe and work out from the rubble the precious jewels found within. m. But then Paul says to do this with fear and trembling. With awe and humility. Why? n. Because the one who works IN YOU to will and do His good pleasure is God. o. In other words, even in sanctification, God is already working in you to provide your desire to obey His commands… AND… He is working in you to give you the strength to do His commands. p. Therefore, we must conclude that even in our growth in Christlikeness and love… we cannot glory in our own efforts. Why? q. Because God gave us the desire and the power to do it. All we really did… was not say no. What then is left to brag about? r. [Slide 18] If you are getting any glory for your justification or your sanctification… then your theology is wrong. s. God alone is to be praised for what we are and what we are becoming. t. But… we have another guardrail to raise up here to make sure we don't go too far. 2.) [Slide 19] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that we cooperate with God in our enduring spiritual maturity. a. Christian agency and responsibility still exist even in this framework. b. Even when we understand that the desire and power for us to obey God comes from God Himself, that doesn't mean we passively do nothing. c. If I need to swing a pick axe and have the desire to swing it and the power to swing it but never swing it… does the work get done? d. Of course not. e. This is the image we have in the scriptures. We have a responsibility to do all the Lord has commanded us. But we know full well that we would never desire to do what He commanded, nor would we ever possess the power to do what He has commanded if He did not provide it to us. f. This is why we set out to obey Him in awe and humility. The task is too great and we are not disposed to it. Yet He has changed us and He is with us giving us grace to do what He has commanded. g. With that in mind then… what is the “work out our salvation” application this morning? 3.) [Slide 20] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must grow in faith and love toward one another. a. It is required of all God's children to grow in faith and love. b. Some of those that fell on the Roman Catholic side of the Reformation expressed great concern over the idea that God had declared someone to be righteous rather than made them righteous. c. Their concern was that if it was not our responsibility to keep ourselves in a state of righteousness, but it was in fact true that God legally judges us to be righteous in spite of us still being sinners, that this would lead to Christians liberally sinning. d. The fact that the early church dealt with this corruption of license as written by Jude and Paul actually serves to prove the Reformers to be correct. e. If the apostles truly taught that we had to keep ourselves righteous then it is hard to imagine a group rising up within that teaching that suggested that they can live any way they wish. f. It makes much more sense to understand that God has declared us righteous based on Christ's work alone, and then commands us to live in obedience. g. Indeed, with the gift and sealing of the Holy Spirit upon us, God has provided all that we need to do just that. h. But some today see their confession of Christ as a destination and not the start of a journey. They believe that once they have confessed Christ, they have arrived where they need to and don't really need to grow or that growth is mostly optional as they wait for Christ to return. i. However, the whole of the New Testament resolutely stands against this idea. j. The apostles are insisting, in literally every letter, that the churches they write to continue to grow in their knowledge of Christ and their devotion and obedience to God and love for one another. k. So how do we do this? How do we grow in faith and love? l. God grows His children through what we call the ordinary means of grace. m. He has given us His Word which contains for us the Words of life. He has given us access to His throne room and bid us come boldly in prayer to Him. He has given us the church a place of mutual discipleship and accountability. n. Read your bible, pray every day and You'll grow, grow, grow. I think I'd adjust the words a bit to say… o. Study your bible, pray without ceasing, and don't forsake the gathering of God's people… and you'll grow, grow, grow… p. Ok so all those words won't fit in the song… but that is how we grow. Both in faith and in love. q. If any of those items are lacking, our growth in faith and love for others could be stunted or we might actually see decline. 4.) [Slide 21] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must possess enduring faith amid persecution or affliction. a. Another action we should take as a result of the example of the Thessalonian church, is to make sure that our faith in the promises of God are grounded and solid enough to endure affliction and persecution. b. We are warned in the parable of the soils, that one such soil that looks like it is good to produce a crop, is actually rocky and shallow soil. We wouldn't know it at first, but as the heat comes and scorches the plant, it can't go deep in the soil to find water. And so, it burns up. c. Jesus explains the meaning that these folks are people who received the gospel message with readiness but when persecution arises, they don't have the roots to hold fast and endure it. d. We must be sure our soil is soft and that our roots can go deep. e. We have entire branches of Christendom teaching that you can just make a 1 time decision to pray a prayer and that will forever insure your spot in heaven. Or they teach that if you join God's team or give enough money God will give to you earthly prosperity. f. But the New Testament assures us of the opposite. That we will suffer. In fact, in Paul's previous letter to the Thessalonians he said, that it is the destiny of believers to suffer for the name of Christ. g. My friends, if you are going to be a friend of the real Jesus then you better get used to the world hating you. Because it will. It will hate you so much that it may even what you dead. It may want you dead in such a way that it believes it is righteous to kill you to save the world from your Jesus. h. And it will take more than a 1-time decision and a prayer you repeated, for you hold fast to this Jesus. i. Are you ready to endure such hatred? Are you ready to endure such affliction? j. We can be preparing now. We can practice on minor difficulties and inconveniences. We can practice trusting the Lord when we are sick, or when we lose our jobs, or when we suffer loss of property or relationships. k. This will help to train us for the greater afflictions and persecutions that are yet to come. 5.) [Slide 22] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” Elders, we are duty bound to recognize, and publicly praise the Lord for those who are enduring in spiritual maturity. a. Men, we have the delightful duty to recognize and publicly praise the Lord for those who are growing and enduring. b. And so, I want to break off everything right now and apply this immediately. c. We know that many of you are growing and the Lord is teaching you and making you more like Him. d. We, just this week at our Elder meeting, without me hinting at this application, prayed thanking the Lord for the growth we've seen among you. But let us do it publicly and give God glory for what He is doing. e. Can I have the Elders stand and pray in praise to the Lord for what He is doing to grow us here at CBC? 6.) [Slide 23] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God gives grace for help in time of need. a. Perhaps you were thinking as we prayed that we certainly weren't thanking God for you. Because you could stand to grow a lot more. b. Perhaps you have been stalled out for a while and your fire has gotten cold. c. Perhaps you've been phoning in your Christian walk for a bit and you wish you could get excited about it again – but it just isn't happening. d. Let these words be a comfort to you. e. God gives grace for help in time of need. f. God commands you to approach His throne boldly to seek mercy and find grace for help. g. If you are truly His child, He desires to supply you with all you need to do as He pleases. h. It is time for you to boldly and diligently seek Him. It is time for you to cast yourself once again at His feet and beg for His aid. i. He stands ready for you friend. j. But perhaps you have tried this. Perhaps you have begged and pleaded for God to stir you up for months… maybe even years. k. Maybe… you are asking for the wrong thing. 7.) [Slide 24] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” Look what God makes in those who are truly His children! If you are not growing… if you are not enduring… you are not His child. a. It is plain and simple folks. The ones whom the Lord loves, He chastens. b. The ones He has given His Spirit to, will be conformed to Christ. c. It is possible to be dry for a season. It is possible to be overcome with sin. It is possible to be lethargic and sick for a time. d. But if the Lord isn't chasing you down, disciplining you, and restoring you to growth in grace… e. If your faith has grown ice cold and Jesus has taken a back seat to money, fame, power, or just daily life… f. My friends – at some point you have to start wondering… g. Maybe I'm not sick. Maybe I'm still dead. h. Look what God makes His children to be in the church of Thessalonica. Look what God does. i. My friends, if He is not doing it in your life… Maybe you aren't His child. j. What if that is true? k. Repent of your apathy and idolatry. And confess Christ as Savior and Lord of your life. Submit to His commands and put Him as your one and only King. l. Then you will see growth. You will know of grace first hand. m. Come see an Elder today if you desire this for yourself. [Slide 25 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the church father Paulinus Pellaeus, a man born with much wealth and family, only to see it all taken away from him and never returned in this life. His prayers are marked by their thanksgiving to God in spite of all that was taken from him in this world. If I am truly wise, I should now rejoice in the place that you, O Christ, have approved for me. After all, you are preparing far better things now than I had before. Before, I thought your approval meant prosperity. Before, my home was abundant in luxury. Before, I flourished in status amidst throngs of crowds and clients. I now regret that I once loved all those things that were doomed to perish. But with old age I finally recognize (to my profit) that by the loss of earthly and failing riches I might learn to seek rather those things which will endure forever. It is indeed late, O God. But nothing is ever too late with you. You will always show compassion. And you know how to help those who do not know how to help themselves-because you anticipate our prayers even before we ask, and you provide good things for us beyond what we seek. You also refuse many selfish, misguided prayers, though you are ready to grant even better things to those wise enough to prefer your gifts to their own wishes. For how much better did you know me and my character-better than I did myself. You saw when I stepped out on a task that was beyond my strength. You gave me something better, by blocking my plans. By your mighty hand and foreseeing power, you directed all things. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: May He Who rides a white horse, Who is called Faithful and True. Whose Eyes are like a blazing fire, and upon his head are many crowns. Who is dressed in a robe dipped in blood, and Whose name is the Word of God. Keep your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus with the peace of God that transcends all understanding. Until we meet again, Grace and Peace to you.

Title: Introduction to 2 Thessalonians Text: 2 Thessalonians Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 2 Thessalonians chapter 1. After spending several weeks dissecting 1 Thessalonians thought by thought, it would be good for us to review what we have learned. However, Paul kind of does that for us with his follow up book to the Thessalonian church, called 2 Thessalonians. So rather than do a review sermon, we'll continue on to Paul's second letter to this church. Now I don't want you to get the impression that 2 Thessalonians will be boring or merely a rehashing of all that we've already learned. In fact, this letter takes what we've seen already and adds to and expands upon it. And of course, as is our custom with smaller books like this, after I introduce it, we will read through the entire letter so we can see all that Paul says in 1 reading. But before we dive in to all the details about this book – let's take a moment to ask the Lord to be with us as I introduce this book to you. [Slide 2] Series or Two Independent books? Since the books have so many related themes, and since many elements of this introduction are repeated from 1 Thessalonians, one might wonder why I chose to introduce the two books separately. Similarly to 1 and 2 Peter, 1 Thessalonians is fairly lacking for discrepancies or differences of opinion regarding authorship, date, and occasion. But 2 Thessalonians is another matter entirely. We'll get to some of these discrepancies very soon. But it should be said as a reminder that these letters are certainly NOT two independent books. Not only were they written to the same audience, but they were probably written within months of each other, as we'll discuss in a moment. And as we've said, many of the themes opened in 1 Thessalonians are elaborated on or at least mentioned in 2 Thessalonians. We should very much view them as we view 1 and 2 Corinthians. They are two letters which build on each other and address issues a particular congregation faced in a particular point in time. Of course, since the bible is living and active, even though the original audience received the letter this way – we not only receive the same message when we put ourselves in their shoes and see it through their eyes, but we also gain more layers of spiritual insight and understanding since we have the entire and completed revelation of God to us in the 66 books of the Old and New Testaments. Throughout our study I will endeavor to see from the text what the Thessalonians saw – but not stop there. We must see how this message fits with the whole context of the Scriptures and how the themes of all the scriptures pour into this letter. But let's start unpacking some of the things that are… disputed. [Slide 3] Authorship: One of the first items the early church councils considered when deciding whether or not a book should be received as Scripture is whether or not it was written by a trusted member of the early church community. This is one of the reasons that the book of Hebrews was one of the last to be received, because the human author remains unknown. That being said, who is the author of 2 Thessalonians? Early church fathers and biblical scholars up to the mid 1900s had always almost universally accepted that the words written in verse 1 are accurate and that Paul the apostle wrote both the first and second letter to the Thessalonians. Both letters also include Silvanus and Timothy as authors. We dealt with the topic of co-authorship in our introduction to 1 Thessalonians. We settled on Paul being the primary writer or dictator of the writing, but with Silvanus also called Silas and Timothy making contributions along the way. But in the mid 1900s a few scholars began turning the tide of historical opinion concerning Pauline authorship. Paradoxically the modern arguments against Pauline authorship conclude that 2 Thessalonians is both too similar to 1 Thessalonians and also that it is too different. In the too similar category, some scholars say that themes and structure are reproduced in 2 Thessalonians so well, that what we have is less likely a second letter and more likely a letter written at the same time but to a different audience. Or perhaps a letter written later by a different author adopting the persona of Paul, attempting to not stray too far from what he had already said. In the too different category, we mainly find the argument that the eschatology in 1 Thessalonians points to an immanency of Christ's return, as though it could happen any time, and in 2 Thessalonians we find an eschatology that points to things that must happen before Christ returns. However, when we analyze the similarities and differences, we are not forced to conclude that Paul did not write this at all. In fact, it seems quite far fetched to come up with these explanations. It is much easier to conclude that the similarities center around the author addressing the same purpose around the same time. And the differences can easily be explained by understanding how we humans tend to pendulum swing and need to be taught two sides in order to keep us where we should be. As an illustration, the differences we see in the letters are guardrails to keep us on the road. The similarities are the destination we are traveling toward. When all is said and done, it becomes quite clear that there is no reason to doubt Paul being the author of this book. So, who is the original audience? [Slide 4] Original Audience: Well, let's look at the red arrow on this map. Thessalonica is a city situated on an ideal natural harbor on the Thermaic Gulf of the Aegean Sea. Four major Roman roads intersected at the city. Thessalonica became the capital city of the province of Macedonia in 168 BC and served as a vital place of trade and political activity in Macedonia. It was also classified as a free city, given the right to govern itself under the Roman Empire. It was to this city that Paul fled after being poorly treated in the city of Philippi by those who employed a slave girl infected by an unclean spirit of divination. Paul exorcised the demon and left her masters with no way of continuing to make money. So, they rose up and made it a racial issue citing that they were trouble makers because they were Jews. Paul and Silas were beaten without a trial and imprisoned. They were released because of their status as Roman Citizens but the city magistrates begged Paul and Silas to leave. So, they traveled 100 miles south to Thessalonica. In our intro to 1 Thessalonians we dealt with the discrepancy of Luke recording in the book of Acts that Paul's visit to Thessalonica was only 3 weeks, when both these letters seem to indicate that the visit was longer. We explained this by simply pointing to the fact that Luke was not particularly interested in clearly indicating chronological specifics. And in Acts 17 there is actually plenty of room in the language to account for a month or even a few month's stay in the city before they were run out. Paul and Silas were forced to flee to Berea. This brings us to the occasion of 1 Thessalonians. Paul had pastoral concern for the fledgling church and from Athens (The blue arrow on the screen) he sent Timothy to them to check on them while he went on to Corinth (The green arrow on the screen). When Timothy and Silas arrived in Corinth, joining Paul, that is when Paul wrote to the Thessalonian church the first time. So, what prompts Paul to write again to this church and when does he write? [Slide 5] Occasion: What is happening in Thessalonica What is happening in Thessalonica that prompts Paul to write this letter? Throughout the first letter, we noted that the Thessalonians had endured some affliction and persecution. No doubt from friends, family members, and the community as a whole seeing their abandonment of the pagan gods as a threat to the safety and prosperity of the entire city. What is clear from the very outset of 2 Thessalonians, is that this persecution has rekindled. We are not given specifics, but it is safe to conclude that being ostracized and shunned is no longer the ceiling of persecution they are experiencing. Indeed, if we remember from 1 Thessalonians, Paul warned that believers are ordained to suffer for the name of Christ. It is actually part of our destiny to suffer for Christ's sake. 2 Thessalonians then is MORE focused on providing comfort and encouragement to a church experiencing heavier persecution from outsiders. But there is also a lingering issue of idle busybodies infecting the church and a lingering misconception about the Day of the Lord. So when did he write this? [Slide 6] Date: Because Paul references his time in Athens in 1 Thessalonians as if it were a past event, and because Paul indicates that it was not a long time since they had been with the Thessalonians, we can guess that Paul probably wrote 1 Thessalonians from Corinth. We have archeological evidence of when Gallio served as a proconsul in the city of Corinth, and because Paul has an altercation with Gallio we can reasonably assign a date to the composition of 1 Thessalonians. Gallio was proconsul from AD 51 to AD 52. This gives us a date of right around AD 50-51 for the composition of 1 Thessalonians. But what about 2 Thessalonians? While it is surely possible that Paul could have written this letter years later… several factors support Paul writing this very soon after writing 1 Thessalonians. First, we see that his companions are the same. In Acts we note that Paul is frequently sending his companions on errands to churches they have visited before while he stayed in another city. The fact that Silas and Timothy are still with him and co-authoring this letter, seems to indicate that it is the same setting as 1 Thessalonians. Second, the themes of this letter are so similar, even down to the unruly lazy mooches who are busybodies, that one wonders if the issues endured, why would Paul wait a significant amount of time to write again to address them? Third, in 2 Thessalonians Paul references difficulties he is facing with people who do not believe. Now if Paul is in Corinth, we know that Paul spent 18 months in Corinth. That is the longest he has spent in any city in the whole missionary journey thus far. We also know that although in the early months he did face some problems, once the proconsul Gallio renders his verdict, Paul spends the remainder of his time in Corinth in relative peace. This means that if we do conclude that Paul is writing from Corinth, the problems he faces most likely are early in the ministry there. Which would indicate to us that 2 Thessalonians was written mere months after the first letter. What is his purpose in sending the letter? [Slide 7] Purpose: How Paul addresses what is happening in Thessalonica Paul addresses his concern for this fledgling church as they face a significant uptick in persecution from without and persistent busybodies from within. 1.) The first way Paul addresses what is happening in Thessalonica, is by encouraging them with the assurance of God's justice on those who are persecuting them and the assurance of their being glorified at Christ's return. 2.) Then he desires to assuage some of their fears about the Day of the Lord. Given the persecution, they are afraid that they are in the midst of the Day of the Lord already. Without contradicting what he said in his previous letter, Paul reminds them that there are some events that yet need to occur before the Lord returns. 3.) Finally, Paul addresses once again the lazy busybodies who continue to mooch from the church. He points to his example and encourages them to execute church discipline upon any member who continues to refuse to listen to his instruction on the matter. So, what are some key themes we will see in this letter? [Slide 8] Key Themes: Because of the occasion and purpose of the letter, several themes come to the forefront as major talking points for the apostle Paul. 1.) God's Ultimate Justice 2.) The Glorification of Believers 3.) There seems to be an indication that they are hearing contradictory messages from various sources, some of which are claiming to be Paul himself. 4.) The Man of Lawlessness 5.) [Slide 9] Standing firm on the gospel and holding fast to the things he taught them 6.) Deal a final blow to those who are idle busybodies. Make sure it stops one way or another. 7.) Thanksgiving, peace, prayer, and endurance. [Slide 10] Words and concepts to keep an eye out for: 1.) Righteous Judgment 2.) Lawlessness vs. Righteousness 3.) Chosen 4.) Traditions [Slide 11] Theological Challenges and Spicy Topics 1.) God's Omnipresence and destruction away from his presence. 2.) Eternal destruction to unbelievers or annihilation? 3.) What is the apostasy? 4.) Who is the man of lawlessness? 5.) [Slide 12] Who is the one who holds him back? 6.) God sends a strong delusion? Isn't that lying? 7.) Should we really execute church discipline on people who… a. Are lazy b. Don't follow traditions c. Are busybodies [Slide 13] Outline of 2 Thessalonians I.) Greetings and Thanksgiving for the Thessalonians (1:1-4) a. Greetings in the Lord from 3 companions (1) b. Wish for grace and peace from God. (2) c. Continued prayer of thanksgiving for them. (3-4) II.) [Slide 14] Encouragement against the persecution they face (1:5-2:2) a. God will give them rest and righteously judge those who are persecuting them (1:5-12) b. The uptick in persecution does not mean the Day of the Lord has come. (2:1-2) III.) [Slide 15] Instruction concerning what needs to happen before the Day of the Lord. (2:3-12) a. The Apostasy and the Man of lawlessness must come (2:3-5) b. When will this happen and how does Christ's return relate to it? (2:6-12) c. But this will not happen for those to whom God has chosen (2:13-15) d. Benediction closing out this instruction section (2:16-17) IV.) [Slide 16] Application section for the here and now. (3:1-18) a. Prayer for the evangelists in Corinth (3:1-2) b. Hope for their protection too. (3:3-5) c. Definitively deal with the unruly idle busybodies (3:6-15) d. Salutation (3:16-18) Read 2 Thessalonians [Slide 17 (end)] And with that, I'd like to ask for 3 readers to come up and read a chapter from the book of 2 Thessalonians. It is first come first serve, so the first three to make their way forward to this front pew will get to read. While they come forward to fill the queue, let me pray and ask the Lord's blessing on the reading this morning as well as the study we are about to embark upon.

Title: Abandoned, But Not Alone Text: 1 Thessalonians 5:23-28 FCF: We often struggle feeling alone while we strive for wholeness. Prop: Because God gives all we need to make us whole, we must grow in holiness. Scripture Intro: LSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 5. In a moment we'll read from the Legacy Standard Bible starting in verse 23 and going to the end of the book. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Today we will wrap up the book of 1 Thessalonians. Paul has, essentially, finished what he desired to say to the fledgling church in Thessalonica. He has encouraged them. He has rebuked them. He has corrected them. He has instructed them. We'll save our final overview of the book until after we complete 2 Thessalonians. There are so many themes that overlap that it is wiser to just wait until we have completed both letters to draw final conclusions. Now, he finishes his letter to them with the second wish-prayer to God for them. He concludes with a benediction. So, what does Paul pray for? Let's find out. Please stand with me to give honor to and focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: God of peace. You are our everything. In You we have life and hope. In You alone we have wholeness and holiness. In some ways You have already made us holy by setting us apart as Your people. In other ways You are still making us holy by continually pressing us into the mold of Christ and conforming us to His standard. And yet in other ways You must and will make us perfectly holy and blameless when we shed this body and are given new, glorified bodies for Your eternal kingdom. But what is clear to us Father… is that without You we are without hope. I pray that you would refine us with Your word today and teach us the helps we have in this life to be holy and blameless. May we see the promises of Your word and take comfort and assurance to press on toward the prize of our Savior. We pray this in His name… Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “When our holiness is perfect, our happiness shall be perfect; and if this were attainable on earth, there would be but little reason for men to long to be in heaven.” Thomas Brooks “Many of us would pursue holiness with far greater zeal and eagerness if we were convinced that the way of holiness is the way of life ad peace. And that is precisely what it is; there is life and peace no other way.” J.I. Packer [Slide 3] “The ethical demand for holy living is inseparable from what is freely given in the gospel.” Geoffrey B. Wilson “Christ comes with a blessing in each hand: forgiveness in one, holiness in the other.” A.W. Pink “There is no holiness without a warfare.” J.C. Ryle “The beauty of holiness needs no paint.” Matthew Henry Let these words prepare your mind for the exposition of the text this morning. I.) God, who called us, will completely sanctify us at Christ's return, so we must grow in holiness. (23-24) a. [Slide 4] 23 - Now may the God of peace Himself i. Paul now hastens on to the end of his letter to the Thessalonian believers. ii. But far from being a throw away goodbye, let me just take you through the richness of this benediction. iii. First, let's start with the title Paul gives to God. 1. As he does in three other benedictions, Paul uses the title “God of Peace” to govern this benediction to the Thessalonians. 2. This title is exclusively used by Paul and the writer of Hebrews a total of 8 times in the New Testament. It is always used in a context where the writer addresses a group of believers who are being persecuted or afflicted for their faith or experiencing trouble or disorder. 3. Since Paul was Jewish, and the writer of Hebrews obviously has strong roots to Judaism, we might expect there to be an Old Testament connection. 4. Curiously, the title “God of Peace” is not found in the Old Testament. 5. The closest we might find is “The Lord is Peace” or “The Lord is our Peace” which is the name Yahweh Shalom. 6. Now the word Shalom is a rather theologically rich word. a. It is used over 350 times in the Old Testament and is often translated peace. b. However, the semantic range of this word – and its theological implications do not merely mean the cessation of hostility. c. Rather, this word in the Old Testament means… wholeness or completeness. d. Shalom means, to be restored to proper order, to be perfectly put back together, and to be reconciled to a right relationship. e. In fact, it might be entirely appropriate for us to say that Shalom… means salvation, restoration, and redemption. f. God, The Lord, is the bringer of… Shalom. He is the God of… Shalom. g. He alone brings order, He alone makes someone complete or whole, and He alone reconciles relationships. 7. Let's keep the theological significance of Shalom in mind as we proceed in this context. 8. May this God of peace… b. [Slide 5] sanctify you entirely, and may your spirit and soul and body be preserved complete, without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. i. What is clear here, is that God being a God of peace is not simply God stopping people from afflicting the Thessalonian church. ii. That is certainly part of it. iii. Actually, as we get to 2 Thessalonians, Paul will assure them that those who are persecuting them and rejecting God will be destroyed by being cast away from the grace and mercy of God. iv. But the focal point of God being a God of peace, is not actually toward those who are afflicting these believers. v. It is toward the Thessalonian church. vi. They are not complete. They are not whole. They are not put together. They are not fully sanctified or holy. They are not perfectly blameless. vii. But the God of Shalom… The God of wholeness. The God of completeness. The God of order… viii. Paul prays that that God would sanctify them entirely or make them complete in their holiness. ix. That their whole person might be kept or preserved completely or entirely blameless at the Lord Jesus' coming. x. Most likely the triad body, soul, spirit, is an idiom to express the complete person rather than to try to make a doctrinal point about the composition of the being of man. xi. God's peace is always about the putting down of His enemies. But the first enemy on that list, is the ordering of His people who have been disordered. The completing of His people who are not whole. xii. God being a God of peace… is first… reconciling us into a right relationship with Himself. Which is far more than simply forgiving our sin. xiii. It is making us… holy. Blameless. Righteous. xiv. Paul prayed for this in chapter 3 and he told them it was God's will for them in chapter 4. xv. And it is God's will for all His children. xvi. God does NOT save us simply to populate His Kingdom with people who are forgiven sinners. xvii. God saves us to populate His Kingdom with Christ-like, Righteous Lawkeepers. xviii. God doesn't just calm the storm in us… He brings us to shelter. xix. God takes what is broken, incomplete, and chaotic. And He not only stops it from breaking, losing pieces, and being chaotic. He also fixes, completes, and orders us. xx. Because, make no mistake, to be what God created us to be, and to not be a broken image bearer, we must be holy and blameless. xxi. And just in case we wonder if this is up to us or if there is any possibility that this may not happen for those who are His elect… Paul continues. c. [Slide 6] 24 - Faithful is He who calls you, who also will do it. i. The call to which Paul refers here is the effectual call of the Holy Spirit. It is the call that convicts us of our sin, enlightens our minds to know of Christ and His work, it renews our wills, and persuades us and enables us to embrace Jesus Christ freely offered to us in the gospel. ii. The same God who calls His people to salvation in the first place… is faithful and will make sure that the work of renewal, ordering, and completing… is finished. iii. Paul is about to write the letter of Romans. He is a few years away from writing it. iv. But in Romans he says that the God who calls us, justifies us, and the God who justifies us, glorifies us. v. This is essentially saying the same thing. vi. In Philippians, which he will write about a decade from when he wrote this, he says that the same God who began the work of salvation in us by calling us… will eventually finish the work of salvation in us by glorifying us. vii. As Jude says… He will present us faultless before the throne of God. viii. It is upon these teachings that we arrive upon the doctrine of the perseverance of the saints. That since it is God who saves us and not ourselves – God is faithful to keep us and preserve us. ix. This doesn't deny that we have a responsibility to live holy and blameless lives. x. Nor does it deny that there are some who might appear to be genuine believers who eventually fall away. xi. But it certainly does eliminate anyone on that day standing before the throne and claiming that they were holy because of their own efforts. xii. God forbid! xiii. All who stand before that throne, on that day, who are presented holy before God – they will all throw their crowns at Jesus' feet… why? Because they know He… and He alone… completed them. He reconciled them to God. He, the Prince of Peace, brought them to the God of Peace. d. [Slide 7] Summary of the Point: The church in Thessalonica was the poster child of what the gospel could do. It took a bunch of pagans who were worshipping idols and caused them to abandon them all to follow Jesus and live very different and holy lives. But the cultic superstition and city loyalty that permeated the Roman Empire at the time led their friends, families, and their community to abandon them because of their allegiance to Jesus. Paul's words in 1 Thessalonians are largely encouragement. He expresses His thankfulness to God that they are continuing to walk in a way that pleases God. But he also calls them to continue in this life. To pursue holiness and blamelessness. Something they knew would be quite difficult. And so, in this final wish-prayer that Paul offers for them, he pleads with the God of Shalom… The God of Wholeness to make them whole. The God of Order to order them. And he reminds them that because God is faithful… and has called them… He will surely do this. Though abandoned by men… they are not alone. God will make them complete in holiness and blamelessness at Christ's return. This does not encourage complacency or laziness though. Instead, it encourages them to do what Paul has said and continue to live holy and blameless lives, knowing that God will do this in them. Transition: [Slide 8 (blank)] But God is often so difficult to see in these matters. When we are feeling alone and desperate, sometimes it is difficult to feel His watch care over us. What a comfort to know that although He is all we truly need, He has also supplied the church to help us… II.) Believers are used of God to disciple one another, so we must grow in holiness. (25-28) a. [Slide 9] 25 - Brothers, pray for us. i. Paul up to this point has had his eye on the future kingdom. ii. He prays that God would get them ready for the return of Christ. iii. This is a theme that features heavily in this letter, literally occurring, in some form, in every single chapter. iv. But as any good pastor should do, and as Paul has done throughout this letter, he also needs to leave them with some practical and specific applications for the here and now. v. He begins by exhorting them to pray for them. For the evangelists. For Paul, Silas, and Timothy. vi. If you remember, Paul began the letter letting the Thessalonians know that they were always praying for their church and their faith. vii. Now Paul seeks that the Thessalonian church continue to follow their example and pray for their ministry as it continues in Corinth. viii. For the next 18 months or so, Paul will continue in Corinth with many challenges and ultimately the Lord will bless and establish a thriving church in one of the largest cities in the Roman Empire. ix. They need prayer. x. Indeed, all God's people need prayer in every context that they continue to walk in His ways and bear witness to the glorious gospel of Jesus Christ. xi. If we are to endure in this life, with all the trials and troubles we face, we must pray for one another and seek the Lord to sustain us. b. [Slide 10] 26 - Greet all the brothers with a holy kiss. i. Now we come to one of the best pick up lines in scripture for single Christian men. ii. You know… the bible says to greet all the brothers with a holy kiss

[Slide 1] John Tillotson [Slide 2] Born 1630 to a Puritan Clothier Graduated Cambridge in 1650 and was made a fellow of his college in 1651. He identified himself with the Presbyterians until the Act of Uniformity in 1662. He devoted himself to the study of the patristic writers, especially Basil and John Chrysostom. His preaching tended to be far more practical rather than theological as a result of his studies. He earned his doctorate in Divinity in 1666. In 1672 he became the dean of Canterbury. Through various connections with Lady Russell and Princess Anne, he was made clerk of the closet to the king in 1689, showing the level of confidence both William and Mary had in him. Soon after this he was elected as the Archbishop of Canterbury, but accepted the position with extreme reluctance and actually deferred his appointment to the position, at his request, until 1691 where it became official. Shortly before his death he published four lectures on the Socinian controversy to make it clear that he had no sympathy for the Socinian heresy. Ultimately it was his attempt to reform several abuses in the Church of England that led to a political movement known as the Jacobites pursuing him with insults and reproach until he died in November of 1694. [Slide 3] We are not sure when this sermon was preached in his career, but it has often been preached on Easter Sundays throughout the last 300 years or so. You will notice his style as he attempts to show how reason is not an enemy to the Christian doctrines of the Resurrection. I chose this sermon because it touches both the thinkers and philosophers among us and also has quite a practical punch at the very end. Truly something for everyone. As much as possible I left the language and spelling the way it was in the original. I have only made small modifications for clarity. [Slide 4 (blank)] So let me pray, and when I say amen every word that follows will be Doctor John Tilloston's from his sermon entitled The Reasonableness of a Resurrection. [Slide 5] Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise the dead?—Acts 26:8. The resurrection of the dead is one of the great articles of the Christian faith; and yet so it hath happened that this great article of our religion hath been made one of the chief objections against it. There is nothing that Christianity hath been more upbraided for withal, both by the heathens of old and by the infidels of later times, than the impossibility of this article; so that it is a matter of great consideration and consequence to vindicate our religion in this particular. But if the thing be evidently impossible, then it is highly unreasonable to propose it to the belief of mankind. I know that some, more devout than wise, and who, it is to be hoped, mean better than they understand, make nothing of impossibilities in matters of faith, and would fain persuade us that the more impossible anything is, for that very reason it is the fitter to be believed; and that it is an argument of a poor and low faith to believe only things that are possible; but a generous and heroical faith will swallow contradictions with as much ease as reason assents to the plainest and most evident propositions. Tertullian, in the heat of his zeal and eloquence, upon this point of the death and resurrection of Christ, lets fall a very odd passage, and which must have many grains of allowance to make it tolerable: He said “it is therefore very credible, because it is foolish, and certain, because it is impossible. And it is necessary the Christian faith should be thus disgraced by the belief of impossibilities and contradictions.” I suppose he means that this article of the resurrection was not in itself the less credible because the heathen philosophers [objected] at it as a thing impossible and [contradictory], and endeavored to disgrace the Christian religion upon that account. For if he meant otherwise, that the thing was therefore credible because it was really and in itself foolish and impossible; this had been to recommend the Christian religion from the absurdity of the things to be believed; which would be a strange recommendation of any religion to the sober and reasonable part of mankind. I know not what some men may find in themselves; but I must freely acknowledge that I could never yet attain to that bold and hardy degree of faith as to believe anything for this reason, because it was impossible: for this would be to believe a thing to be, because I am sure it can not be. So that I am very far from being of his mind, that wanted not only more difficulties, but even impossibilities in the Christian religion, to exercise his faith upon. Leaving to the Church of Rome that foolhardiness of faith, to believe things to be true which at the same time their reason plainly tells them are impossible, I shall at this time endeavor to assert and vindicate this article of the resurrection from the pretended impossibility of it. And I hope, by God's assistance, to make the possibility of the thing so plain as to leave no considerable scruple about it in any free and unprejudiced mind. And this I shall do from these words of St. Paul, which are part of the defense which he made for himself before Festus and Agrippa. the substance whereof is this, that he had lived a blameless and inoffensive life among the Jews, in whose religion he had been bred up; that he was of the strictest sect of that religion, a Pharisee, which, in opposition to the Sadducees, maintained the resurrection of the dead and a future state of rewards and punishments in another life; and that for the hope of this he was called in question, and accused by the Jews. “And now I stand here, and am judged, for the hope of the promise made unto the fathers; unto which promise our twelve scribes, instantly serving God, day and night, hope to come; for which hope's sake, King Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews.” That is, he was accused for preaching that Jesus was risen from the dead, which is a particular instance of the general doctrine of the resurrection which was entertained by the greatest part of the Jews, and which to the natural reason of mankind ([even though] the heathen … were prejudiced against it), hath nothing in it that is incredible. And for this he appeals to his judges, Festus and Agrippa: “why should it be thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise the dead?” Which words being a question without an answer, imply in them these two propositions: [Slide 6] First, That it was thought by some a thing incredible that the dead should be raised. This is supposed in the question, as the foundation of it: for he who asks why a thing is so, supposeth it to be so. Secondly, That this apprehension, that it is a thing incredible that God should raise the dead, is very unreasonable. For the question being left unanswered, implies its own answer, and is to be resolved into this affirmative, that there is no reason why they or any man else should think it a thing incredible that God should raise the dead. I shall speak to these two propositions as briefly as I can; and then show what influence this doctrine of the resurrection ought to have upon our lives. First, that it was thought by some a thing incredible that God should raise the dead. This St. Paul has reason to suppose, having from his own experience found men so averse from the entertaining of this doctrine. When he preached to the philosophers at Athens, and declared to them the resurrection of one Jesus from the dead, they were amazed at this new doctrine, and knew not what he meant by it. They said, “he seemeth to be a setter forth of strange gods, because he preached unto them Jesus and the resurrection.” He had discoursed to them of the resurrection of one Jesus from the dead; but this business of the resurrection of one Jesus from the dead was a thing so remote from their apprehensions that they had no manner of conception of it; but understood him quite in another sense, as if he had declared to them two new deities, Jesus and Anastasis; as if he had brought a new god and a new goddess among them, Jesus and the Resurrection. And when he discoursed to them again more fully of this matter, it is said that, “when they heard of the resurrection of the dead, they mocked.” And at the twenty-fourth verse of this twenty-sixth chapter, when he spake of the resurrection, Festus told him he would hear him no further, and that he looked upon him as a man beside himself, whom much learning had made mad. Festus looked upon this business of the resurrection as the wild speculation of a crazy head. And indeed the heathens generally, even those who believed the immortality of the soul, and another state after this life, looked upon the resurrection of the body as a thing impossible. Pliny, I remember, reckons it among those things which are impossible, and which God himself can not do; and in the primitive times the heathen philosophers very much derided the Christians, upon account of this strange doctrine of the resurrection, looking always upon this article of their faith as a ridiculous and impossible assertion. So easy it is for prejudice to blind the minds of men, and to represent everything to them which hath a great appearance of difficulty in it as impossible. But I shall endeavor to show that if the matter be thoroughly examined, there is no ground for any such apprehension. I proceed therefore to the second proposition, namely, that this apprehension, that it is an incredible thing that God should raise the dead, is very unreasonable: “why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that God should raise the dead?” That is, there is no sufficient reason why any man should look upon the resurrection of the dead as a thing impossible to the power of God; the only reason why they thought it incredible being because they judged it impossible; so that nothing can be vainer than for men to pretend to believe the resurrection; and yet at the same time to grant it to be a thing in reason impossible, because no man can believe that which he thinks to be incredible; and the impossibility of a thing is the best reason any man can have to think a thing incredible. So that the meaning of St. Paul's question is, “why should it be thought a thing impossible that God should raise the dead?” To come then to the business: I shall endeavor to show that there is no sufficient reason why men should look upon the resurrection of the dead as a thing impossible to God. “Why should it be thought a thing incredible (that is, impossible) with you, that God should raise the dead?” which question implies in it these three things: [Slide 7] 1. That it is above the power of nature to raise the dead. 2. But it is not above the power of God to raise the dead. 3. That God should be able to do this is by no means incredible to natural reason. First. This question implies that it is above the power of nature to raise the dead; and therefore the apostle puts the question very cautiously, “why should it be thought incredible that God should raise the dead?” by which he seems to grant that it is impossible to any natural power to raise the dead; which is granted on all hands. Secondly. But this question does plainly imply that it is not above the power of God to do this. Tho the raising of the dead to life be a thing above the power of nature, yet why should it be thought incredible that God, who is the author of nature, should be able to do this? and indeed the apostle's putting the question in this manner takes away the main ground of the objection against the resurrection from the impossibility of the thing. For the main reason why it was looked upon as impossible was, because it was contrary to the course of nature that there should be any return from a perfect privation to a habit, and that a body perfectly dead should be restored to life again: but for all this no man that believes in a God who made the world, and this natural frame of things, but must think it very reasonable to believe that He can do things far above the power of anything that He hath made. Thirdly. This question implies that it is not a thing incredible to natural reason that God should be able to raise the dead. I do not say that by natural light we can discover that God will raise the dead; for that, depending merely upon the will of God, can no otherwise be certainly known than by divine revelation: but that God can do this is not at all incredible to natural reason. And this is sufficiently implied in the question which St. Paul asks, in which he appeals to Festus and Agrippa, neither of them Christians, “why should it be thought a thing incredible with you that God should raise the dead?” And why should he appeal to them concerning the credibility of this matter if it be a thing incredible to natural reason? That it is not, I shall first endeavor to prove, and then to answer the chief objections against the possibility of it. And I prove it thus: it is not incredible to natural reason that God made the world, and all the creatures in it; that mankind is His offspring; and that He gives us life and breath, and all things. This was acknowledged and firmly believed by many of the heathens. And indeed, whoever believes that the being of God may be known by natural light, must grant that it may be known by the natural light of reason that God made the world; because one of the chief arguments of the being of God is taken from those visible effects of wisdom, and power, and goodness, which we see in the frame of the world. Now He that can do the greater can undoubtedly do the less; He that made all things of nothing, can much more raise a body out of dust; He who at first gave life to so many inanimate beings, can easily restore that which is dead to life again. It is an excellent saying of one of the Jewish rabbis: He who made that which was not, to be, can certainly make that which was once, to be again. This hath the force of a demonstration; for no man that believes that God hath done the one, can make any doubt but that He can, if He please, do the other. This seems to be so very clear, that they must be strong objections indeed, that can render it incredible. [Slide 8] There are but two that I know of, that are of any consideration, and I shall not be afraid to represent them to you with their utmost advantage; and they are these: First, against the resurrection in general: it is pretended impossible, after the bodies of men are resolved into dust, to re-collect all the dispersed parts and bring them together, to be united into one body. The second is leveled against a resurrection in some particular instances, and pretends it to be impossible in some cases only like when that which was the matter of one man's body does afterward become the matter of another man's body; in which case, say they, it is impossible that both these should, at the resurrection, each have his own body. The difficulty of both these objections is perfectly avoided by those who hold that it is not necessary that our bodies at the resurrection should consist of the very same parts of matter that they did before. There being no such great difference between one parcel of dust and another; neither in respect of the power of God, which can easily command this parcel of dust as that to become a living body, and being united to a living soul to rise up and walk; so that the miracle of the resurrection will be all one in the main, whether our bodies be made of the very same matter they were before, or not; nor will there be any difference as to us; for whatever matter our bodies be made of, when they are once reunited to our souls, they will be then as much our own as if they had been made of the very same matter of which they consisted before. Besides that, the change which the resurrection will make in our bodies will be so great that we could not know them to be the same, tho they were so. Now upon this supposition, which seems philosophical enough, the force of both these objections is wholly declined. But there is no need to fly to this refuge; and therefore I will take this article of the resurrection in the strictest sense for the raising of a body to life, consisting of the same individual matter that it did before; and in this sense, I think, it has generally been received by Christians, not without ground, from Scripture. I will only mention one text, which seems very strongly to imply it: “and the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and the grave delivered up the dead which were in them; and they were judged every man according to his works.” Now why should the sea and the grave be said to deliver up their dead, if there were not a resurrection of the same body; for any dust formed into a living body and united to the soul, would serve the turn? We will therefore take it for granted that the very same body will be raised, and I doubt not, even in this sense, to vindicate the possibility of the resurrection from both these objections. First, against the resurrection in general of the same body; it is pretended impossible, after the bodies of men are moldered into dust, and by infinite accidents have been scattered up and down the world, and have undergone a thousand changes, to re-collect and rally together the very same parts of which they consisted before. This the heathens used to object to the primitive Christians; for which reason they also used to burn the bodies of the martyrs, and to scatter their ashes in the air, to be blown about by the wind, in derision of their hopes of a resurrection. I know not how strong malice might make this objection to appear; but surely in reason it is very weak; for it wholly depends upon a gross mistake of the nature of God and his providence, as if it did not extend to the smallest things; as if God did not know all things that He hath made, and had them not always in His view, and perfectly under His command; and as if it were a trouble and burden to infinite knowledge and power to understand and order the least things; whereas infinite knowledge and power can know and manage all things with as much ease as we can understand and order any one thing; so that this objection is grounded upon a low and false apprehension of the Divine nature, and is only fit for Epicurus and his herd, who fancied to themselves a sort of slothful and unthinking deities, whose happiness consisted in their laziness, and a privilege to do nothing. [Slide 9] I proceed therefore to the second objection, which is more close and pressing; and this is leveled against the resurrection in some particular instances. I will mention but two, by which all the rest may be measured and answered. One is, of those who are drowned in the sea, and their bodies eaten up by fishes, and turned into their nourishment: and those fishes perhaps eaten afterward by men, and converted into the substance of their bodies. The other is of the cannibals; some of whom, as credible relations tell us, have lived wholly or chiefly on the flesh of men; and consequently the whole, or the greater part of the substance of their bodies is made of the bodies of other men. In these and the like cases, wherein one man's body is supposed to be turned into the substance of another man's body, how should both these at the resurrection each recover his own body? So that this objection is like that of the Sadducees to our Savior, concerning a woman that had seven husbands: they ask, “whose wife of the seven shall she be at the resurrection?” So here, when several have had the same body, whose shall it be at the resurrection? and how shall they be supplied that have it not? This is the objection; and in order to the answering of it, I shall premise these two things: [Slide 10] 1. That the body of man is not a constant and permanent thing, always continuing in the same state, and consisting of the same matter; but a successive thing, which is continually spending and continually renewing itself, every day losing something of the matter which it had before, and gaining new; so that most men have new bodies oftener than they have new clothes; only with this difference, that we change our clothes commonly at once, but our bodies by degrees. And this is undeniably certain from experience. For so much as our bodies grow, so much new matter is added to them, over and beside the repairing of what is continually spent; and after a man come to his full growth, so much of his food as every day turns into nourishment, so much of his yesterday's body is usually wasted, and carried off by insensible perspiration... It is true indeed the more solid parts of the body, as the bones, do not change so often as the fluid and fleshy; but that they also do change is certain, because they grow, and whatever grows is nourished and spends, because otherwise it would not need to be repaired. 2. The body which a man hath at any time of his life is as much his own body as that which he hath at his death; so that if the very matter of his body which a man had at any time of his life be raised, it is as much his own and the same body as that which he had at his death, and commonly much more perfect; because they who die of lingering sickness or old age are usually mere skeletons when they die; so that there is no reason to suppose that the very matter of which our bodies consists at the time of our death shall be that which shall be raised, that being commonly the worst and most imperfect body of all the rest. These two things being premised, the answer to this objection can not be difficult. For as to the more solid and firm parts of the body, as the skull and bones, it is not, I think, pretended that the cannibals eat them; and if they did, so much of the matter even of these solid parts wastes away in a few years, as being collected together would supply them many times over. And as for the fleshy and fluid parts, these are so very often changed and renewed that we can allow the cannibals to eat them all up, and to turn them all into nourishment, and yet no man need contend for want of a body of his own at the resurrection for he has any of those bodies which he had ten or twenty years before; which are every whit as good and as much his own as that which was eaten. [Slide 11] Having thus shown that the resurrection is not a thing incredible to natural reason, I should now proceed to show the certainty of it from divine revelation. For as reason tells us it is not impossible, so the word of God hath assured us that it is certain. The texts of Scripture are so many and clear to this purpose, and so well known to all Christians, that I will produce none. I shall only tell you that as it is expressly revealed in the gospel, so our blest Savior, for the confirmation of our faith and the comfort and encouragement of our hope, hath given us the experiment of it in his own resurrection, which is “the earnest and first-fruits of ours.” So St. Paul tells us that “Christ is risen from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept.” And that Christ did really rise from the dead, we have as good evidence as for any ancient matter of fact which we do most firmly believe; and more and greater evidence than this the thing is not capable of; and because it is not, no reasonable man ought to require it. Now what remains but to conclude this discourse with those practical inferences which our apostle makes from this doctrine of the resurrection; and I shall mention these two: [Slide 12] The first for our support and comfort under the infirmities and miseries of this mortal life. The second for the encouragement of obedience and a good life. 1. For our comfort and support under the infirmities and miseries of this mortal state. The consideration of the glorious change of our bodies at the resurrection of the just can not but be a great comfort to us, under all bodily pain and sufferings. One of the greatest burdens of human nature is the frailty and infirmity of our bodies, the necessities they are frequently prest withal, the manifold diseases they are liable to, and the dangers and terrors of death, to which they are continually subject and enslaved. But the time is coming, if we be careful to prepare ourselves for it, when we shall be clothed with other kinds of bodies, free from all the miseries and inconveniences which flesh and blood is subject to. For “these vile bodies shall be changed, and fashioned like to the glorious body of the Son of God.” When our bodies shall be raised to a new life, they shall become incorruptible; “for this corruptible shall put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality; and then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, death is swallowed up in victory.” When this last enemy is conquered, there shall be no “fleshly lusts” nor brutish passions “to fight against the soul; no law in our members to war against the laws of our minds”: no disease to torment us; no danger of death to amaze and terrify us. Then all the passions and appetites of our outward man shall be subject to the reason of our minds, and our bodies shall partake of the immortality of our souls. It is but a very little while that our spirits shall be crusht and clogged with these heavy and sluggish bodies; at the resurrection they shall be refined from all dregs of corruption, and become spiritual, and incorruptible, and glorious, and every way suited to the activity and perfection of a glorified soul and the “spirits of just men made perfect.” 2. For the encouragement of obedience and a good life. Let the belief of this great article of our faith have the same influence upon us which St. Paul tells it had upon him. “I have hope toward God that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust; and herein do I exercise myself always to have a conscience void of offense toward God and toward man.” The firm belief of a resurrection to another life should make every one of us very careful how we demean ourselves in this life, and afraid to do anything or to neglect anything that may defeat our hopes of a blest immortality, and expose us to the extreme and endless misery of body and soul in another life. Particularly, it should be an argument to us, “to glorify God in our bodies and in our spirits”; and to use the members of the one and the faculties of the other as “instruments of righteousness unto holiness.” We should reverence ourselves, and take heed not only how we defile our souls by sinful passions, but how we dishonor our bodies by sensual and brutish lusts; since God hath designed so great an honor and happiness for both at the resurrection. So often as we think of a blest resurrection to eternal life, and the happy consequences of it, the thought of so glorious a reward should make us diligent and unwearied in the service of so good a Master and so great a Prince, who can and will prefer us to infinitely greater honors than any that are to be had in this world. This inference the apostle makes from the doctrine of the resurrection. “Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord; for as much as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.” Nay, we may begin this blest state while we are upon earth, by “setting our hearts and affections upon the things that are above, and having our conversation in heaven, from whence also we look for a Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile bodies, that they may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things to himself.” [Slide 13 (end)] “Now the God of peace, who brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus Christ, the great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make us perfect in every good work to do his will, working in us always that which is pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be glory forever. Amen.”[1] [1] John Tillotson, “The Reasonableness of a Resurrection,” in The World's Great Sermons: Hooker to South, ed. Grenville Kleiser, vol. 2 (New York; London: Funk & Wagnalls, 1908), 135–154.

Title: Unconditional Trust Text: 1 Thessalonians 5:16-22 FCF: We often struggle trusting God unconditionally. Prop: Because God's will for us is to trust Him unconditionally, we must trust His leadings regardless of our circumstances. Scripture Intro: LSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 5. In a moment we'll read from the Legacy Standard Bible staring in verse 16. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. As we've pointed out, and as our sign out front has said and the sides for this series have shown – the first letter to the Thessalonians is tied together by the three cardinal Christian virtues of faith, love, and hope. In fact, we have seen Paul talk about all three of these virtues in various ways since the beginning of the book. And since he began chapter 4, he has analyzed faith, love, hope, then hope again, then back to love, and today he will get back one more time to their faith. Thoroughout the letter he has spoken about their work of faith and how their faith was not shaken even though they were afflicted. He talked about how the word of God is at work in them because they believe and are continuing to believe. He did say that their faith needs to be completed but as it is, they already have a faith that is working since they know and trust God's commands and walk in order to please Him. They do this because they know that setting aside His commands is not setting aside man's traditions… but God Himself. So today, Paul will do what he can to complete their faith. Paul will give them 8 more commands all designed to illustrate what trusting God, without condition, really looks like. Please stand with me to give honor to and focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Faithful Father, You are worthy of our unconditional trust. You are all powerful. You are all knowing. You are all good. You are all loving. You are Holy. You are Just. You… are Sovereign. Because of who You are, we can and indeed we must trust You without reservation. But we are weak Lord. And our trust is feeble. We ask that You would use Your Word and Your Spirit's power to show us today how we can trust You. Teach us Lord from this, Your holy word. We pray this in Jesus', The Word's name… Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “What is faith unless it is to believe what you do not see?” Augustine of Hippo “Belief is not faith without evidence but commitment without reservation.” Leighton Ford “Faith is an activity of the whole soul bringing into movement the intellect, the emotions, and the will, and anything less than this is not biblical faith.” Iain Inglis [Slide 3] “Faith is a living, daring confidence in God's grace. It is so sure and certain that a man could stake his life on it a thousand times.” Martin Luther “Faith, to put it simply, is the conviction that God does not tell lies.” Frank Retief “What is faith but obedience to the commands of Christ?” Salvianus “Faith is reason at rest in God.” C.H. Spurgeon “Faith is self-surrender to the great Physician leaving of our case in His hands. But it is also the taking of His prescriptions and the active following of His directions.” Augustus H. Strong These thoughts summarize what we will see today in the text of scripture. Let's look. I.) God's will for His people is to trust Him unconditionally, so we must always live in light of God's sovereignty. (16-18) a. [Slide 4] 16 - Rejoice always; i. Paul begins this next set of exhortations with three commands using 7 Greek words. ii. The first two words, are rejoice always. iii. Paul exhorts his readers, who are experiencing affliction from unbelievers around them, to rejoice. iv. What does it mean to rejoice? v. The word rejoice comes from the word for joy. It means to be glad, to be joyful. vi. Joy is one of those words that looking outside the scriptures won't actually help us understand it any better. vii. The Dictionary definition of the word is simply a feeling of great happiness or pleasure. 1. But when we pull such a definition back into the text, it is difficult to imagine that Paul would be commanding the Thessalonians to govern their own feelings to the extent that they are greatly happy…always. 2. Emotions are reactions and are rarely stable. For Paul to demand that people be emotionally, greatly happy all the time, seems a little farfetched. 3. It further disconnects us from clear teachings that tell us to mourn for our brothers and sisters who are hurting, and the example of Christ who wept at the death of His friend Lazarus. 4. Was Jesus greatly happy at this moment? Can you be happy and mourn at the same time? viii. But when we assess the greater context of the scriptures and note how biblical writers use the word joy, we come to a starkly different definition of the word entirely. ix. Biblical joy is gladness that transcends earthly circumstances, bad or good. To the extent that a believer can experience true joy even when they are unhappy. x. If I were to create a definition of my own based on the biblical data, it would be the following: 1. [Slide 5] Biblical joy is gladness and contentment rooted in a pure trust in God's sovereign hand to work all things for the good of the believer and His own glory. 2. Joy then is not an emotion at all. Rather it is a state of being that is rooted in trusting what God has promised. 3. Indeed, Paul lists joy as a fruit of the Spirit in the book of Galatians, indicating to us that joy actually comes from God and not from ourselves. xi. So having joy is part of our interior transformation as we are conformed to Christ. xii. When we insert this definition back into Paul's command here, we see that he commands them to rejoice always because he is confident that they are the elect of God. He saw the gospel come to them in power and he has heard of their example and their enduring faith. xiii. Therefore, to expect them to be joyful in every circumstance, is to expect them to live as though they are a true believer. xiv. Which brings us to the inescapable, albeit uncomfortable conclusion… xv. Real Christians are expected to rejoice always. xvi. To the extent that if a person claims to be a Christian and has lost their joy… we can't encourage them without also investigating whether or not they are true believers? xvii. Paul continues… b. [Slide 6] 17 - pray without ceasing; i. Though we translate this in three words, the Greek command is still only two. ii. We could translate it, “pray unceasingly” if we wanted to maintain the word count. iii. Just as joy is related to trusting God– so also is prayer. iv. Spending unending hours in prayer to a god you don't believe is able to do what you ask of him or is not good enough to give you what is best for you – would be a foolish activity for anyone. v. Old Testament prophets poke fun at pagan worshippers sending prayer toward their dead gods who cannot of their own power or will give anything to those who worship them. vi. And so, we must pray in faith, believing that God is good and rewards those who diligently seek Him. vii. Many people know this verse. It is only 3 words after all. viii. But I should point out that the word unceasingly can also be rendered incessantly or resolutely. ix. It is difficult to know whether Paul intends that they should be frequently praying or if they should be fervently praying, or both. x. Logic tells us that if we were constantly praying it may be difficult for us to accomplish much else. xi. But since I don't think that is a real concern for many in this room – I cannot dismiss the likelihood that Paul does refer to frequency of prayer here. xii. Generally speaking, the more you trust someone, the more you speak to them. And with the God of the Universe – the more you trust Him, not only the more you pray, but even the content of your prayers encompasses every area of life. Not simply praying for big wants – but even praying to praise Him. To thank Him. To commune with Him. xiii. Therefore, I must conclude that both frequency and fervency are validated in the scriptures. We must be a people of prayer. xiv. But I would wager that this is, more than likely, a glaring deficiency in most of the people in this room today. xv. We ought to pray first and act second. But so often we act first… and most of the time our first action is to worry and fret. And then down the line…maybe… and occasionally we also pray. xvi. One more exhortation before Paul breaks to give us a doctrinal foundation for them… c. [Slide 7] 18 - in everything give thanks, i. Three words in Greek. ii. So, we must rejoice always, pray always, and certainly we must also always be giving thanks. iii. If faith is a cardinal Christian virtue, then thankfulness is a necessary outcome for all who have faith. iv. How can you believe all that is reported to us in the gospel and the scriptures, how can you believe all that God says about Himself and us in His Word, how could anyone truly trust God and not be thankful? v. Yet some of the most complaining, grumbling, dissatisfied people I know… go to churches every Sunday and call themselves Christians. vi. If we truly trust God – there is never a reason to be ungrateful. Why? vii. Because we are always NOT getting what we deserve! ALWAYS! viii. Therefore, not only must faith produce perpetual rejoicing and incessant prayer… it must also produce unconditional thanksgiving. That in all states we find ourselves in – we are thankful to God for His promises that all things work together for good to those who love Him. ix. Finally, Paul undergirds all these exhortations with truth… d. [Slide 8] for this is God's will for you in Christ Jesus. i. Faith is not believing a list of facts. ii. Faith is trusting God so much that His will for you becomes reality. iii. God's will for His people – those who truly believe – is to be a people who always rejoice, incessantly pray, and are giving thanks in all circumstances. iv. But notice that none of this would be possible if we were not… in Christ. v. How are we in Christ? vi. By Faith alone we are united to Christ. vii. If we believe, we work out our faith in fear and trembling knowing that God provides the will and the power to do what He desires of us. e. [Slide 9] Summary of the Point: Once again, we are forced to look at the broader context to find the doctrinal foundation upon which Paul places these three commands. He hasn't left us rudderless though. He clearly states that God's will for those in Christ Jesus are to do these three things. This certainly points to the fact that these Thessalonians are trusting God's commands and desirous to do as He wills for them, which is nothing more than the working out of genuine saving faith. God's will of course, is for His children to trust Him unconditionally. And Paul points out three commands that apply that truth in every situation we face in life. We must rejoice, pray, and give thanks, always. Our circumstances do not determine how we live… Because our God is the same regardless of our circumstances. Our faith is not placed on our circumstances… It is only in God and His Word. May God's word be true and all else be a liar. Transition: [Slide 10 (blank)] But Paul is not done issuing commands. He has given three which consider what it means to trust God unconditionally in light of all of life's circumstances. Paul will now follow up with 5 more commands, still considering how we must trust God unconditionally, but with a different emphasis. Let's look. II.) God's will for His people is to trust Him unconditionally, so we must believe and obey His instruction. (19-22) a. [Slide 11] 19 - Do not quench the Spirit; i. Immediately we are struck with a different formation of the commands given. ii. Not two words but four in the Greek. And one of them… is “not”. iii. So, this is not a command to do something, it is a command to not do something. iv. Some scholars insist that Paul is saying to stop doing this… but that force is not necessary here. We need not assume that this is happening in the Thessalonian church. It is possible – but it could just as easily be a warning ahead of this temptation. v. We also see a slight change in the nature of the command. vi. Paul is not pointing to characteristics or attributes that should be in a believer and how they should conduct themselves. vii. Now he seems to be pointing to something else entirely. viii. But the doctrinal underpinnings are still the same. ix. Because they are working out their faith – because they trust the Lord, because they are looking at His commands and doing them – which is what genuine faith is – there are at least two things that they must not do. x. First, they must not quench the Spirit. xi. Spirit here, because it is preceded by the article, seems to indicate that this is talking about the Third person of the Godhead. xii. If he were talking about the inner man, we might expect Paul to say do not quench your spirit. Instead, he says, the Spirit. xiii. To quench is literally to extinguish, to stifle, as if putting out a flame. xiv. But adding up the definitions of these words does not actually help us to arrive directly at what Paul means. xv. What does it mean to quench the Spirit? xvi. Let me tell you that scholars are quite divided over this. xvii. Unfortunately, we do not have the time to go into all of the options, so let me just tell you what I think quench the Spirit means and if you really want to know the other options, you can join us on Thursday night and we can discuss all the other available options. 1. Quenching of the Spirit is the ignoring or refusing to listen to the Spirit's leading. a. The Spirit primarily leads us through the Word of God. b. The Spirit also leads us through the wise counsel of other believers. c. The Spirit also leads us through providence and even our own desires. 2. So, to stifle the Spirit would be to ignore or refuse His leading upon our lives. 3. What are some of the things the Spirit does to lead or guide us? a. The Spirit illuminates the scriptures to us. Which are able to make us wise and rebuke, reprove, correct, and instruct us in righteousness so that we are equipped for every good work. (1 Cor 2:14; 2 Tim 3:15-17) b. The Spirit convicts us of sin. (John 16:8) c. The Spirit guides us to all truth and reminds us of what the Lord Jesus taught. (John 6:13) d. The Spirit also gave visions and leadings and directions to the apostles throughout the book of Acts. 4. What are some examples of quenching the Spirit? a. Walking away from the study of the scripture and determining not to believe or do what the Spirit has clearly revealed. b. Ignoring counsel from various spiritually mature believers who are saying essentially the same thing – so that you can do what you want. c. Ignoring or refusing subtle impulses to do good and God honoring things. d. While it may be true that not all voices that whisper to you are God's Spirit… i. Certainly, a demon or your flesh would not advise you to share the gospel with someone on the side of the road, right? ii. Certainly, a demon or your flesh would not advise you to help a widow or orphan in their distress, right? iii. Certainly, a demon or your flesh is not whispering for you to drop everything and pray for someone, right? e. [Slide 12] We must listen closely and obey the Spirit's leading in our lives. Again, this happens PRIMARILY through His illuminating the scriptures to us. xviii. A person who trusts God unconditionally will listen for and obey the leading and direction of the Spirit on their lives. xix. This command then, is generally pointing to the Spirit's leading… but then Paul gets specific. b. [Slide 13] 20 - do not despise prophecies, i. This point then, is actually a subpoint of what it means not to quench the Spirit. Why? ii. One way that the Spirit clearly leads us is through the preached Word of God. iii. Before we go on to talk about what this means, we need to go down a rather large rabbit trail in order to address how another branch of Christendom misapplies this command. iv. Some in the charismatic movement have used this verse to legitimize and even push back against those who would be critical of their claim at having received new revelation from God. v. I think a fair treatment of this text actually does lend itself to their interpretation. Now before you throw tomatoes or burn me at the stake let me explain. 1. Paul wrote this in the early AD 50s. 2. The New Testament canon is not complete yet. 3. In fact, the only books written up to this point are James and Galatians. That's it. 4. For the next 40 years, the New Testament will continue to be written by Paul himself along with Luke, Matthew, Mark, John, James, an unknown writer of Hebrews, Peter and Jude. vi. So, Paul telling the Thessalonians not to despise prophesies is absolutely telling them not to despise God's Word coming in new revelation both concerning what has already been written and what has yet to come. vii. But there are two pieces of information that cut against the Charismatic's claim that this verse should prevent people from despising their prophesies. 1. First, the list of those who had yet to write their books in the New Testament, to which Paul is referring, is a rather elite list made up of either apostles or those who are intimately connected to the apostles. a. This boils down to how the church is apostolic. b. The Nicaean creed states that there is one holy catholic and apostolic church. c. As we've stated before, catholic simply means universal and is not actually referring to the denomination of Roman Catholicism. d. But some denominations believe that for this creed to be true there must be a succession of apostleship. e. Meaning that when one apostle dies, another must take their place. f. And the church must continue to submit to the teachings of that apostle as if they were teachings from Christ Himself. g. However, this view is wrong on every point. h. It is not true that the creed insists this be so, nor is it true that the scriptures teach that there is a succession of the apostleship, nor is it true that what the apostles taught ought to be unconditionally accepted as Jesus' words. i. The creed merely insists that the church is apostolic. Meaning it is formed upon the teachings of the apostles. This actually cuts against the succession of apostleship and new revelation since the creed implies that this teaching is already established and set by the time of the creed's writing. ii. As for apostolic succession, when Judas Iscariot was being replaced, there were some key qualifications that they looked for in his replacement. First, that they were a follower of Christ and second that they were able to bear witness to the risen Christ having seen Him after His resurrection. 1. Some might say, “yes but Paul never saw the risen Christ except in a vision, and James and Barnabas were never commissioned by Jesus yet they inherited the title, apostle.” 2. This is actually proving my point. What about Luke, Stephen, Apollos, Pricilla, Aquilla, Phillip, Mark, Timothy, Titus, or any number of other named and influential people in the New Testament that are NOT given the title apostle? 3. And where do the scriptures indicate to us that Paul, James, and Barnabas replaced dead members of the original 12? 4. The fact of the matter is – that the scriptures do not indicate that to us at all. 5. Clearly apostleship was something only gifted to a select few for a specific purpose. 6. Meaning what? 7. There are no apostles today nor was it ever God's intention to continue the apostolic office. 8. There is no one alive that we must listen to as if the very words they spoke were directly from God. 9. Instead, the bible becomes our final authority. viii. So that is the first item that the Charismatics must square with if they are to use this verse… ix. So, what does this command mean for us if we have no new revelation coming to us? x. Well, prophesy does not ONLY include the prediction of the future or new revelation. xi. All you have to do is go back to the Old Testament and read two or three of the minor prophets. Eventually you come to realize that they not only say similar things, but that most of what they are saying is referring back to what God has already said. xii. So just like walking away from the study of the scriptures, ignoring what the Spirit revealed, would be quenching the Spirit so also walking out of a sermon dismantling everything that was said and ignoring or refusing to obey what is clearly from God… is despising prophesy. xiii. Those who truly trust the Lord listen to the Spirit and also those whom God has gifted and anointed to preach His Word. xiv. But I said before that there are two pieces of information that cut against the Charismatics' claim, and that even the apostles did not expect people to unconditionally believe what they taught as Jesus' words. Let me prove this by going to verse 21. c. [Slide 13] 21 - but examine all things; i. Even Paul himself did not expect unconditional trust in what he preached to everyone. ii. When the Bereans took what he said and sought the scriptures to test it – they were not rebuked for their action. iii. Indeed, in Galatians Paul concedes that even if he would come and teach a different gospel, that they should not listen to him. iv. So, the apostles did not lean on their own authority or revelation but only on what Christ had given. v. And to that end – all teaching and all leadings must be examined. They must be tested. vi. When you study the scriptures… do not lean on your own understanding. vii. Every week I test what I think the text says against what Christians have thought the text said for the last 2000 years. And you know what sometimes, even in this sermon… I had to alter what I think. Why? Because no one else thinks it. viii. This isn't an echo chamber – this is preserving the doctrines that have been handed down to us from Christ to His apostles and now to us by God's preserved Word. ix. We must strive to examine all teachings and leadings. x. And therefore, we are right to look suspiciously on those who claim to have a new Word from the Lord. Not just because we believe that doesn't happen… but also because it is right to examine everything that is said. xi. Then what do we do with them? d. [Slide 14] hold fast to that which is good; i. If they are good teachings… if they conform to what Christ has said and what the whole of the scriptures reveal. ii. If the leadings are from the Spirit of God and directing us in paths of righteousness. iii. If the preacher expounds the text and reveals what God has clearly said… iv. Then we must hold fast to that which is good. v. We must cling tightly to what has been shown to be God's Word and the Spirit's clear leading. vi. But what if after examination, it doesn't seem to be what God has revealed? e. [Slide 15] 22 - abstain from every form of evil. i. We must cast aside everything that is evil. ii. If it is not of God – then who else could it be from? It is either of Satan or of men. iii. If it is of Satan, then it is evil. iv. If it is of men, then it could be amoral… or it could be evil. v. So, if we determine that what is being whispered in our ear, or preached from the pulpit, is contradictory to what God has taught in the scriptures… we must abstain or keep away from, be distant from it. vi. Flee it. vii. Now some translations say “abstain from every appearance of evil.” This is one potential meaning for this word. viii. The implication would be that everything that even appears to be evil should be fled from. ix. Preachers have, for years, bound the consciences of Christians by the misuse of this verse. x. You shouldn't have ear buds in because it might appear to others that you are listening to bad music. You must not go to the movie theater because it may appear that you are going to a trashy movie. You must not go into a bar or restaurant with a bar because it may appear that you are going to get drunk. xi. However, when we look at this in the context of this passage and the rest of the scriptures, we cannot allow this interpretation to stand. 1. Paul is clearly talking about prophesies and not Christian lifestyles. 2. So, if this word means appearances, a more accurate interpretation would be that when we cannot conclusively prove something is contradictory to God's Word, but it seems off or new or something we've never heard before… we should keep away from it until it becomes clearer. 3. This was essentially Gamaliel's wise advice concerning the Jesus sect. He said to the Sanhedrin that if it is from men, it will die out but if it is from God they don't want to be caught opposing it. So, he advocated releasing Peter and John and waiting to see what happens. 4. When a teaching seems odd but does not directly contradict the scriptures – we should keep away from it and wait it out. xii. However, there is good reason to NOT interpret the word as “appearances” and rather as “kinds” or “forms” as most modern translations render it. xiii. In this Paul is teaching that when we find a teaching that contradicts what God has already said, and is therefore evil, we must abstain from it or keep away from it – regardless of what form that evil teaching takes. xiv. Even evil teaching that does not directly impact the gospel of Jesus Christ but still contradicts what God has said… must be abstained from or fled. xv. One example of this might be the teaching that Christians are not permitted to marry. They must remain celibate. This does not directly impact the gospel – but it is still a doctrine that must be rejected and fled from. f. [Slide 16] Summary of the Point: Paul strives to help the Thessalonians work out their faith by completing what is lacking in it. They must trust God unconditionally and to do that they must believe and obey His instruction. We too must obey God's leadings and instructions through His Spirit. We must be sure not to stifle or despise what He teaches us and instead listen and obey. Certainly, we must test to make sure that these things are from God and if not, we must flee them. But all that is from God we must hear and heed. This is trusting God unconditionally. Conclusion: So CBC, what have we learned today that informs and corrects our beliefs and guides and shapes our lifestyles? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 17] The Thessalonians have been elected by God and are working out their faith by knowing and trusting in God's commands to the extent that they walk in them. Therefore, Paul gives them 8 exhortations here to help them continue to trust God unconditionally. The first three deal with how they should carry themselves in all of life's circumstances. If they truly trust God unconditionally, they will always rejoice, they will incessantly pray, and they will continue to give thanks regardless of the circumstances. The next five commands reveal how they should trust God by hearing and heeding His instructions and leadings. They should not quench the Holy Spirit or despise prophesies but should examine all teachings and hold fast to that which is good and keep away from evil teachings in all forms. But how do these exhortations press against us today? How can we apply this specifically to us? 1.) [Slide 18] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” God's will for His people is to trust Him unconditionally. a. Why was man created? b. Why did God choose to save some and unite them with His Son? c. The bible isn't silent. Man in general was created to glorify God. And the elect of God are saved so that for all eternity we will glorify God for His grace. d. God is not only the creator, He is all powerful, He is all knowing, and He cannot be told no, His will cannot be thwarted. His decrees cannot be undone. e. What does that mean? f. God always gets what He has willed. g. This doesn't mean that God never allows men to disobey Him. But it does mean that somehow man's disobedience is actually part of God's will for the world. It contributes to His ultimate plan for His creation. h. Why am I pointing out all these things? i. Mostly to show that it is absolutely foolish for anyone who claims to be God's child, to doubt Him. j. God is wholly worthy of our absolute, explicit, and unconditional trust. What He has promised, He will do. What He has decreed, will be. k. Not one single molecule in all of creation is able to alter His decrees or His will. l. If you believe in this God, if you are united to Christ by faith – then nothing should be able to shake our trust in this God. m. But talk is cheap isn't it. And trust is not just lip-service. n. What does unconditional trust in God mean for our lives? 2.) [Slide 19] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must stop allowing our circumstances to dictate how we live. a. Paul commands the Thessalonians to always rejoice, incessantly pray, and give thanks in all circumstances. b. In other words – what we are currently experiencing in life should have absolutely no bearing on how we respond. Why? c. Because we are not trusting in our circumstances going the way we want them to. We are trusting in a God who is in absolute control over all things, to the extent that even if everything around us is burning to the ground – we can rejoice, pray, and give thanks. Because God has not changed! d. But friends, people who call themselves Christians are often some of the most negative, joyless, anxious fearful, complaining, bunch of malcontents that you have ever met. e. God forbid this be true of us! Let it never be CBC! f. The first thing we must recognize regarding all of this, is that this is primarily a faith issue and NOT a behavioral issue. g. The sermon today is NOT telling you to buck up, say your prayers, and count your blessings. h. The sermon today is challenging you to get a better picture of the All powerful, all knowing, All good, all loving, Holy and Perfect God, who rules the whole of His creation, and who cannot be thwarted in anything He has determined to do, who cannot lie, and always keeps His promises. i. My friends – FAITH is the issue here. j. Why are you negative? Why are you joyless? Because you don't trust God. That why. k. Why are you anxious? Why do you fear? Because you don't trust God. l. Why do you complain? Why aren't you content? Because you don't trust God. m. Don't go home and try to be more joyful, or set your alarms to pray every hour, or build a habit of giving thanks WITHOUT FIRST… reflecting on the character and nature of this Holy God we serve! n. For when you get a good look at who God is… I'd wager that joy, prayer, and thanksgiving will be all the more achievable to us. For how can we not trust this God unconditionally? How can we not rejoice, when this God has got us? How can we not pray, when this God invites us into His throne room? How can we not be thankful, when this God has promised our good in all things? o. But trusting God is not just about our lifestyles – it is about listening for His leading… 3.) [Slide 20] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must listen for God's leading and instruction and obey it. a. Part of trusting God is hearing and heeding His direction upon our lives. b. Perhaps you've played the game where you and a partner work together to get through a maze. The catch? One of you is blindfolded, and the other is not. c. Listening to your partner's commands comes down to trust. Do you trust them to lead you safely through the maze. d. Although a crude example, this is a picture of what it means to trust God unconditionally. e. He has given us His Spirit. f. His work, among other things, is to guide and lead us into the paths of righteousness. He reveals the truth to us and convicts us of sin. He leads us and directs us to wisdom helping us to know God's will for our lives. g. We must let the Spirit burn in us. We must not douse Him by refusing to obey His leading. h. Instead, we must listen. We must heed what He shows us in God's Word, or through wise counsel, or through promptings. i. But one other aspect of this is that we must listen and heed the preaching of the Word of God too. The Spirit of God speaks through the preached word of God. Not that all that preacher says is the Spirit speaking – but that the Spirit actively impresses upon believer's hearts, God's guidance and conviction through the preached Word. j. So love preaching that hurts. Love preaching that is faithful in expositing the Word of God. Love preaching that pokes and pushes, that destroys and builds up, that edifies and encourages, that spurs and leads. k. Of course we must test everything. l. And in order to truly test everything – we must be well-versed in the teachings of the scriptures. We must be catechized. m. But if it is from God – cling to it like oxygen. n. If not, flee it like the plague. o. But again, all this comes down to whether or not you trust the Lord. p. Trust in God means listening for His leading and following it. q. If you don't… stop claiming you trust Him. 4.) [Slide 21] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God's Sovereignty is not just about salvation – it is the basis for our unconditional trust. a. I've said it before, and I'll say it again… the beauty of the doctrine of God's absolute sovereignty is not actually in the doctrines of salvation. b. I certainly hold to that and if you don't – you should keep searching the scriptures… because it is absolutely true. c. But the beauty of this doctrine is actually that is serves as the basis for our unconditional trust. d. If something can undo God's promises or His will… then we can never really trust God. e. God promises that all things work together for our good – but if someone uses their free will to sin, and God has no control over their free will, and that person takes something from us… how could we ever imagine that this is for our good? How could God guarantee that it is for our good if He couldn't stop them from doing it? f. But if God is in absolute control, even over the wills of men, and allowed this person to take something from us – we can still rest assured that God is working it out for our good. g. God's sovereignty over everything is the only sure foundation we have to trust Him without condition. h. In fact, if God isn't actually in control of everything – we probably shouldn't trust Him unconditionally. Because He is making promises He cannot keep. i. But take comfort in the fact that God is in absolute control. And thus, all His promises to us – are certain. 5.) [Slide 22] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The world is confused by people who are always joyful, always praying, always thankful, and always living their life by an ancient book that still speaks to them. But maybe you've moved from confusion… to longing. a. Let me tell you the world is not always rejoicing. There is so much depression and despair in the world, and I don't see it changing any time soon. b. We can't accuse the world of always praying either. Oh sure someone will comment, thoughts and prayers, but the dirty little secret is that most of the time their thoughts and prayers, occurred right then in the message they sent you. c. No, the world is generally an anxious place. Last year alone the world collectively spent around 23 billion dollars on anxiety and depression treatments. 5 billion of that was in the United States alone. d. It is clear that rather than rejoicing or praying to a God who is faithful – the world prefers to live in depression, fear and worry and pay people money to try to get them out. e. And no the world is anything but a thankful place. Everyone is complaining about something. Everyone is discontent about something. No one is happy with what they have. They are always looking for one more dollar. One more car. One more job. f. But perhaps you know Christians who seem like they are always rejoicing. Instead of worrying and fretting they are always praying and trusting the God they pray to. Perhaps you know a Christian who, rather than always looking for what more they can get, they are always thankful and content with what they have. g. To most people – that is really strange. Most people see someone like that as… slightly off their rocker. h. But maybe you are starting to see that this is what trusting in the Living God does to people? i. And maybe… you want that too. j. I'd love to introduce you to our God who is worthy of unconditional trust. Talk to me, or to another Elder before you leave today. Let me close with a Palm Sunday prayer by the church father Ephriam The Syrian. Praise him who comes, and is to come! Hosanna to the Father's mighty Son, here and in the highest. Praise him who once humbled himself in love to save our human race. Praise him for his Father's boundless grace! Who would not stop to see and wonder at how low your love bent down? A donkey once carried you, here on the earth. You, in your might and holiness! And in your pity for us, you serve and bless our fallen race. This day is joy-filled for all creation. My glad soul will sing a song of praise, and wave branches of thanksgiving that were once just palm branches, thrown in front of you by children. Now we own your hidden majesty, and we cry with those children: Hosanna to the Son of David! And in the name of this Son of David, God's people say… Amen! Benediction: May the Lord guide you always; May you be like a well-watered garden, Like a spring whose waters never fail. When you cry for help, may the Lord always say, 'Here am I' Until we meet again… go in peace.

Title: Loving the Difficult Text: 1 Thessalonians 5:14-15 FCF: We often struggle serving in love those who are spiritually behind. Prop: Because God's will for His children is to be holy and abounding in love for one another, we must love the difficult. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 5. In a moment we'll read from the New English Translation which you can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last week, Paul continued to show the Thessalonian church how they could be holy or distinct from the world. He makes the case that they should acknowledge and respect their Elders and live at peace with them and all believers. This is how they could show abounding love. Paul will now continue on this theme of being holy and abounding in love for one another. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Holy God, You are Love. Not simply that all that You do is loving… but that You, and all You do, are by definition, what love truly is. Your love is loyal. Your love is not fickle. It is not based on volatile emotions, but rather is a choice which You make of the counsel of Your will, to love unconditionally. But God – We are so unlovable at times. Nevertheless, You love us perfectly and faithfully. You command Your church to be like its head, Your Son, that we might love one another as Christ loved us. That is beyond us Lord. We can't do that without Your grace. Help us to see this in the text of scripture today and to lean on You for the ability to obey what You have commanded. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “There is no greater opportunity to influence our fellowman for Christ than to respond with love when we have been unmistakably wronged.” James Dobson “You never so touch the ocean of God's love as when you forgive and love your enemies.” Corrie Ten Boom “Whatever else love is, it is not passive.” Frederick Sampson “Love rolls up its sleeves” Robert Cook. “Show your piety by your pity.” Thomas Watson Let these words prepare your mind for the exposition of the text this morning. I.) God's will for His children is for them to be holy and abounding in their love for one another, so we must patiently love and serve languishing believers. (14) a. [Slide 3] 14 - And we urge you, brothers and sisters, i. Contrasted to Paul's previous exhortation where he asked, Paul now calls them or exhorts them to do something else. ii. This is a much stronger expression than the word “ask.” iii. Paul is issuing a clear command. iv. This is most certainly related to the command to be at peace with one another, but what is clear is that peace goes beyond simply not fighting with others. v. We see a clear put off put on principle throughout this text. vi. Certainly, we must be at peace… but we must replace war with, not just the cessation of war, but the active care for other believers. vii. And specifically, believers that are not flourishing. viii. Paul moves ahead to define how believers should treat 3 other groups of believers that are beginning to languish. And our response is different depending on each situation. b. [Slide 4] admonish the undisciplined, i. Here we see the same word that was listed as a character trait of those Paul wished to be acknowledged as Elders. ii. Admonish. iii. Again, the word means to exhort, to counsel, to correct, or to warn. iv. This shows that although Elders perform duties of care and concern for the body, it is not their job exclusively. v. All of the body of Christ is to admonish. And the whole body, is to admonish the undisciplined. vi. This word undisciplined is translated in a variety of ways in various modern translations. vii. From unruly, to disorderly, to lazy, idle, and disruptive. viii. Translations favoring idle, lazy, and disruptive understand Paul's remark here to be about the group who are unemployed by choice and who are mooching off the church. ix. There is even one non-biblical source that uses this word to speak of those who are obstinately or rebelliously idle. x. But when we look at the word by itself, it is difficult to see that that is what Paul intends to say. xi. It may very well be what he means – but Paul frames it in such a way that this could be applied to anyone who is undisciplined. xii. Since we know that Paul will address this in 2 Thessalonians, perhaps Paul leaves this intentionally broad in order to cover as many that would fit into this category as he could. xiii. So, what does this word mean? xiv. Literally it means to be out of line or out of order. xv. It means anyone who is not conforming to the standards set by the evangelists. xvi. Anyone who is intentionally operating outside the directives of the church. xvii. Because this is directed toward someone who is not living in obedience, we can probably translate the word “admonish” with a stronger force… xviii. Something like… Warn or correct. xix. It is the whole church's job to correct or warn members of the church body who are acting counter to what has been taught as godly and holy. c. [Slide 5] comfort the discouraged, i. Here we see a second way the church is to interact with another languishing Christian. ii. This indicates that there is not a one size-fits-all response to those who are languishing in the church. iii. The discouraged in our midst are those whose spirits are low. iv. They are suffering. They are hurting. v. Paul doesn't spell this out, but we can infer that this could be financial, physical, or even emotional. vi. More than likely these are people suffering due to the affliction caused by unbelieving Thessalonians. vii. We ought not admonish those who are down. At least not at first. viii. There is a sinful discouragement. One that begins to deny the teachings of the scripture. ix. But we need not start there. x. In fact, that is probably what Paul means by comforting them. xi. How else can we comfort them than through prayer, the ministry of the word, and even putting feet to our prayers. xii. We must go to them and bind them up. Cheer them up. And get their feet back on solid ground. xiii. How? xiv. The Word of truth and acts of service and love. d. [Slide 6] help the weak, i. We might wonder what the difference between weak and discouraged might be. ii. While we might see weakness here as physical weakness, and that certainly is a class of people that we should help within the church, more than likely Paul intends a moral or spiritual weakness here. iii. In other words, they are spiritually vulnerable. iv. They are baby Christians, or they are in a place that their defenses are low and they are being tempted to either doubt their faith or succumb to temptation. v. The word help means to come alongside. It means to act as a crutch. To bear them up. vi. To help in this sense, is to become a partner for them to help them gain strength to overcome doubts and temptation. vii. This is, in essence, another way of saying what Paul commands in Galatians 6 when he tells believers to bear one another's burdens. viii. We certainly don't want to bring comfort to people who are weak against temptation. They are in danger. Comfort isn't what they need. They need protection. They need spiritual strength and fortitude. They need vigilance. e. [Slide 7] be patient toward all. i. Paul points out a general response to all people. ii. All people require various degrees of patience at various times in life. iii. Not everyone is the same as you. iv. Not everyone will respond to circumstances as you do. And not everyone will bounce back the same way or in the same timing that you do. v. Paul cautions us against using ourselves as the standard of how to respond to people. vi. Instead, we should be even tempered in all circumstances and with all people. vii. In other words, the person in question and their circumstances do not determine in what temperament we respond. We live patiently with all, regardless of their circumstance. viii. Patience doesn't imply passivity. Patience doesn't imply inaction. Patience doesn't imply tolerance. ix. Rather it deals with OUR temperament and treatment of people, regardless of what situation we are dealing with. x. So, when we admonish – we do so patiently. xi. We offer patient comfort. xii. And as we help, we help patiently. xiii. This is how we can abound in love toward those believers who are languishing. f. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: In this text, it is clear that there are several applicational statements. Rather than doing an individual sermon point on each one, I find that they are grouped in two ways in these two verses. However, what we lack in this text – is a statement of truth. What doctrinal principle is forming the foundation of all these commands Paul makes? In order to find such a principle, we must leave verses 14-15 and go back to the end of chapter 3 and the beginning of chapter 4. At the end of chapter 3, Paul prays that God would cause them to abound in love for one another. At the beginning of chapter 4 he reveals that God's will for the Thessalonians is to be holy. And this forms the doctrinal underpinnings of these commands. God desires they be holy in and abound in love toward one another. Paul gives three commands related to three groups of believers, all of whom are languishing in different ways. These commands summarize how someone can abound in Christian love and service toward those who are languishing. And he wraps it all in a neat bow by commanding that all of these responses be garnished with patience. They must, and we must, patiently admonish those who are unruly, comfort the discouraged, and help the weak. Transition: [Slide 9 (blank)] But languishing believers are not the only people who are difficult to love and serve. There is another group of people who are especially difficult to show love and to serve. And they are those who have sinned against us. II.) God's will for His children is for them to be holy and abounding in love for one another, so we must love those who have sinned against us. (15) a. [Slide 10] 15 - See that no one pays back evil for evil to anyone, i. Certainly, the law of reciprocity is found in the Old Testament. ii. Some laws indicated that there should be an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. iii. These laws are found in the civil laws governing Israel, with judges and rulers abiding and presiding over these matters. iv. But, this statement by Paul does not negate the law of the Old Testament. v. The Civil government bears the sword and is given the authority by God to punish evil doers and protect the innocent. vi. Therefore, what is being discussed here is the prohibition of personal vengeance. vii. It is not permitted within Christ's church to seek your own justice. viii. In fact, it is the responsibility of the church as a whole that they do not become vengeful people seeking retribution on their own. ix. What should they do instead? b. [Slide 11] but always pursue what is good for one another i. Rather than a strict law of vengeance and retribution, there should be a desire to do what is best and pursue what is good for everyone. ii. When a believer sins against another believer, he should be rebuked. He should be called on to repent. iii. Why? iv. Because that is good for him to be called to repentance. It is good for the body of Christ to know that sin will be rebuked. It is good for those who saw the sin committed to see him called to repentance. It is good for the one he sinned against because they know that there will be justice and mercy distributed to him. v. But the one he sinned against should be commanded to forgive as well. vi. Why? vii. Because that is good for the them. It is good for the church to see the them pushed to forgive. It is good for the body to hold the them accountable to forgive. And it is good for the one who sinned, because it gives a clear light at the end of the tunnel, promising him freedom from what he has done against his brother. viii. In every situation, God's people must pursue, they must hunt down what is good for each believer. ix. And not good by human standards. But good by God's standards. x. But what if the evil is committed against us by those outside the church. xi. What then? c. [Slide 12] and for all. i. Pursuing good is not a concept restricted to fellow brothers and sisters in Christ. ii. It should be easier with brothers and sisters in Christ. iii. But it is not restricted to them iv. The 1st century Jews had a different ethic. Although it was certainly wrong to lie to one another– they had no problem lying to gentiles. v. The Jewish mindset was to treat insiders with love and outsiders with contempt and suspicion. vi. But in the church, this should not be the case. vii. God's children are to love our enemies and pray for those who spitefully use us. Our love for other believers is greater of course. But our bottom-of-the-barrel response for the ungodly is still love. viii. Therefore, when outsiders do evil to us- we do not seek vengeance. We do not retaliate. ix. Instead, we pursue what is good for everyone. x. This does not preclude a Christian from seeking justice from civil magistrates. If someone harms you or takes something from you, you can forgive them while seeking the civil magistrate to do their God-given job in bearing the sword. xi. But even this should not be done as vengeance or retaliation, but rather as a pursuit of the sinner's good and the good of all. d. [Slide 13] Summary of the Point: So, Paul's doctrinal basis remains the same. God's will for His children is that they be holy in and abounding in their love for one another. Part of that love for one another is not allowing our brothers and sisters to seek vengeance for sins committed against them, either by other brothers or by unbelievers. Instead, we all must PURSUE or strive after God's good for everyone. Which includes rebuke, forgiveness, and being at peace. Conclusion: So, what have we learned today CBC that corrects or instructs us in what to believe and how to live? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 14] Borrowing key doctrinal principles from the entire letter, Paul insists that the Thessalonians must be a people who are holy, even in the way they love each other. That they would ABOUND in love. Then Paul gives us a list of people that are difficult to love, and how to go about loving them. He lists three groups of people who are languishing in their Christian walk. Those who are living out of sync with the rules of faith and conduct the church has received. Those who are discouraged and depressed. Those who are spiritually vulnerable. These people must be loved and served, not in the same way, but with the same temperament. Patiently admonishing the unruly, comforting the discouraged, and helping the weak. Finally, Paul explores those who are harming or abusing us by sinning against us. We are to love these people by not allowing vengeance to be found in the church but rather that we pursue good for everyone… even if those who sinned against us are unbelievers. So, what does this text mean for 21st century believers? Certainly we don't have any issues with loving the difficult? 1.) [Slide 15] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that we must be holy and abound in our love for those who are difficult. a. Without a doubt, loving the lovable is a far simpler and easily more pleasant than loving those who are… less than loveable. b. Paul presents to us two kinds of people in this passage that are particularly difficult to love. c. The first are Christians who are languishing in their walk. d. The second class of people who are difficult to love are those who have sinned against us or spiritually harmed us. e. This passage very clearly and quite specifically makes it plain to us that we as believers must be holy. We must be different. f. In other contexts, the bible makes it plain that unbelievers love their children. Unbelievers love their wives. Unbelievers care for others to a certain extent. g. You probably know unbelievers who are relatively kind and perform acts of charity and service to others. h. So being loving and kind to others is not what makes the church different in our love. i. Instead, the church is different both in who we love and how we love them. j. Christ's church loves difficult people. And our love for difficult people is motivated by a pursuit of good and is clothed in patience. k. And our love for difficult people has the goal of moving them from being difficult… to being easy. l. In other words, the kind of love and service that is holy and abounding… is the kind of love and service that doesn't accept people where they are – but desires to patiently move them from difficult to easy. From languishing to flourishing. From vengeful to forgiving. m. We too must see this as our goal. 2.) [Slide 16] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that abounding love always looks the same for every person in the church. a. There is a popular book out today that speaks about the different languages of love and how we all communicate love or feel love communicated. b. The book is presented as a Christian work, but there isn't much scriptural backing to it. It is mostly the work of Psychology. Still profitable, but I wouldn't take it as bible truth. c. But one good thing the book presents is that love doesn't always look the same to everyone. d. Paul makes it clear that when we apply ourselves to love difficult people it is not a one-size-fits-all approach. e. Difficult people need different kinds of interventions if we are to serve and love them. f. But two goals should be consistent with all people difficult or easy, believers or unbelievers. We should engage them with the temperament of patience and with the pursuit of God's good. g. So, let's dive a little deeper into the interventions Paul commands. 3.) [Slide 17] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must patiently admonish the unruly. a. Generally speaking people do not learn discipline by osmosis. b. You don't go to bed one day undisciplined and wake up the next, disciplined. c. To be a disciplined person, either it must be built into you by another, or you must work at it yourself with consistency and without compromise. d. One way people remain undisciplined is in how they see the doctrinal beliefs of a church. i. Those who are constantly poking, picking, complaining, bucking, or otherwise resisting the doctrinal beliefs of a church, need to be warned and corrected. ii. This certainly goes for primary doctrines that are essential to the definition of Christianity. But even in a church where there are certain secondary doctrines that all have received… it is good to warn and correct those who continually stir up the body. iii. I think a prime example of that here at CBC might be a young earth literal 6 day creation. iv. I would consider this a secondary doctrine. It has implications on the gospel and the systematic teaching of the scriptures. But if someone rejected such a doctrine, they could certainly still be a believer. v. But in our church, I would say it is fairly unanimous, with perhaps a few outliers, that we all believe in a literal 6-day young earth creation. vi. That being said – if someone continually kept challenging that position, continually kept lobbying for our church to believe otherwise, continually spoke out about it, and continually challenged the established teachings of the church… they ought to be warned and they ought to be corrected. vii. Why? viii. Because they are being unruly. e. A person could also be unruly if they are constantly challenging the practice of the church. i. Those who are constantly complaining, picking, poking, bucking, or otherwise resisting the lifestyle practices of the church must be warned and corrected. ii. Certainly, this would apply to anything God has clearly listed as a sin. iii. A person who continues to get drunk, or forsake the assembling of the body for worship, or is pursuing a sexual relationship with someone who is not their spouse, or who lies, or any other permutation of clear sin – this person ought to be warned and corrected. And if they do not listen to this correction – they must be disciplined until they either repent or are excommunicated from the church. iv. But this could even apply to someone who is constantly rebelling against the vision, mission, and purpose of the church and the direction of the Elders. v. If the Elders have established clear biblical warrant for the direction we are headed, and the majority of the church shows their agreement by following our lead – you aren't the hero when you continue to stand in the gap and fight the direction we are going. You aren't Robin Hood. vi. When Peter stood up and said, NOT SO LORD, when Christ gave clear teaching that He would die… Jesus said get behind me Satan. vii. In a similar way, you must be warned and corrected. f. Anyone who sticks out, anyone who gets out of line… must be put back in. g. And we must do this patiently. We ought not be in a hurry to shove people back in line. We simply apply gentle pressure to nudge them until they either get back in or need to be shoved all the way out. h. Individuality in the church is not destroyed with the gospel of Jesus Christ… but we all ought to look a lot more alike than we do different. i. You know the old saying… “If you can't spot the crazy person on the bus, its you.” j. I'll modify it for you to fit the church. “If you think everyone else in the church is wrong… its actually you who is wrong.” k. Be humble, and get back in line. l. Let me use an extended illustration to explain the differences in how we love these three kind of languishing Christians. i. Imagine you are attending a marathon of a loved one. A child, a close friend, a spouse, that is running this long grueling race. ii. Now imagine, that as your loved one ran this race, you noticed that they began running the wrong way. They actually left the track and started drifting in the wrong direction from the finish line. iii. Would it be appropriate at this point to cry with them and weep for them and tell them they are doing great and to keep going? Would it be appropriate to run up to them and pull them up and run alongside them as you support their weight? iv. NO! v. What are you going to tell them? vi. You are going to yell at them, and assuming you do it patiently, you would do so without anger or malice… but you would still yell. What would you yell? vii. YOU'RE GOING THE WRONG WAY! GET BACK ON COURSE! viii. This is what is meant by admonishing the unruly. We must get them back on track. 4.) [Slide 18] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must patiently comfort the discouraged. a. But what about those who are spiritually discouraged. b. What about that those who have received affliction, persecution, or hard trials that have left them downcast and overcome with burden. c. Shall we admonish them too? d. At some point admonishment is the right response. But only when we can see that they are remaining in their discouragement because they doubt the Lord and His promises. In that case they actually move from discouraged… to unruly. e. While they remain, simply beat down and despairing… what do they need? f. They need comfort. They need encouragement. g. Comfort and encouragement necessarily produce empathy and action. h. We empathize with their pain. We are commanded actually to weep with those who weep, to mourn with those who mourn. i. Empathy is still a good term. Some in our circles attack the idea of empathy because they argue that it does not require or produce change in the person who is hurting. And they do have a point. j. But rather than casting aside empathy. I think we can keep that word, so long as we understand that true comfort and encouragement do not actually come simply because we empathized with the person who was discouraged. k. True comfort and encouragement come when we do this and then take additional action. l. When we give them the promises of God. When we meet their needs. When we meet with them and pray for them. And when we help them NOT be discouraged. m. Our goal is not for them to remain there. And that requires us to do more than merely weep with them. We must EN-courage them so they are no longer DIS-couraged. n. And we must do this patiently. It may take some time. Job's friends sat with him for 7 days before they uttered one word. They are not rebuked for this. We could learn something from that I think. i. Going back to our illustration of the marathon, let's say your loved one is on course and running the correct way… but they are crying. It looks as though they are unhappy with their performance thus far and quite upset that they are not further along. ii. Would it be appropriate to yell at them and tell them to get back on track or to run faster (as if they hadn't thought of that already)? iii. Would it be appropriate to run out to them and saddle up under their arm to try to run with them three-legged race style – even though you haven't trained for this marathon? iv. NO! v. What would you do? vi. Of course, you would cheer for them and encourage them to keep going. To look to the prize at the end. To keep fighting! o. This is what we must do with believers who are discouraged. We must cheer them on and encourage them to keep going and striving for the prize of Jesus Christ. 5.) [Slide 19] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must patiently help the spiritually weak. a. Sometimes believers are overcome with doubt or temptation. b. In doubt and temptation there is no sin – meaning there is no reason to admonish someone who is doubting their faith or struggling with temptation. c. But we also cannot afford to comfort and encourage people who are struggling with doubt and temptation. They don't need someone to weep with them as though there is nothing that can be done. d. They don't need someone to encourage them to keep going. e. They'd love nothing more than to keep going. But something has attacked them. Something has assaulted them. They are oppressed by circumstances or spiritual forces. And it has rendered them spiritually weak. f. What must we do then? g. We must protect them. We must come alongside and help them. We need to assure them of the promises and truth of God's Word and we need to hold them accountable and help them wage the war against temptation. h. And we must do this patiently, because it may take some time before they are able to stand on their own two feet again and wage the war themselves. i. But make no mistake – THAT IS OUR GOAL! j. We don't offer perpetual accountability. We offer patient accountability. Eventually believers must be strong enough to dismiss doubt and battle temptation on their own. Not because the church won't be there to help – but because we are all commanded to do this individually. We individually are commanded to submit to God, to resist the devil, to put on the full armor of God. k. So that is the goal of our help to the weak. That they might become… strong. l. Let's go back again our illustration of your loved one running a marathon. i. Now imagine they come around a bend… and you notice that they are crawling on the ground. ii. Something has clearly happened to their leg. They have fallen and they have not been able to get up. Their only option is to continue to crawl along toward the finish. iii. Would it be appropriate for you to yell at them and tell them to stand up and get back on track? iv. Would it be appropriate for you to cheer for them and tell them they are doing great and to keep going? v. NO! vi. You would go to them and lift them up to their feet. You would help them bear some of the burden of their weight until they are able to do it themselves. m. This is what we must do with believers who are spiritually weak. We must bear them up and protect them from all perils as they renew their strength. We must meet their doubts with the Word of truth. We must meet their temptations with the promises and assurance of God for His grace to help in a time of need. n. And we must patiently provide these things until they are strong enough to do this on their own. 6.) [Slide 20] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must not allow brothers and sisters to seek revenge. a. Oh my friends, we must be sure to hear this one. b. We have all heard the horror stories of churches that have become cesspools of infighting and factions. c. We have all seen the destruction that cliques, and power grabs, and allegiances, and loyalties, can have on a congregation. d. Rooted in all of them is the vengeful hearts of those who aren't getting what they want. e. They've been hurt so they lash out. f. Oh they will certainly do so with pious words. They might complain of church hurt, or grave spiritual harm, or disappointment, or some other pious sounding expression which is really just their attempt to demonize the actions of another person and purify their own actions in the eyes of others. g. But hear me now. These words betray a heart that is unwilling to let love cover sin and is unwilling to forgive. h. And it must not be named among us CBC. i. If someone harms you. If I harm you. If an Elder harms you. If another believer harms you. If you are sinned against… j. Do not seek vengeance in any form. k. Don't attack their character. Don't treat them as the enemy. Don't do all that is in your power to draw attention to how you were harmed and how difficult it has been for you since being harmed. l. Chuck all that out the window. m. Why? n. Because love covers a multitude of sins. And forgiveness is not optional for God's people. o. But what if it must be addressed? What if it cannot be dismissed? 7.) [Slide 21] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must all pursue good for all. a. If they truly sinned against you, and it must be addressed, you must do so humbly, meekly, and for THEIR benefit and for the BENEFIT of the whole church. b. “Well, it would benefit the whole church if we just ran them out of here” c. NO! That is vengeance. And it will not be who we are CBC. d. We must restore. We must heal. We must love. e. “But if we truly love them, we'll let them go.” f. You've probably heard that one before… g. Lies of the devil is what that is. h. There is no letting them go. There is no writing them out of your life. There is no “dead to me” status as a Christian. i. If they are believers – you must love them like Christ loved you. And if they are not Christians then you must love them like you love yourself. j. Don't succumb to vengeance. k. Instead, we must PURSUE good. l. It is not easy and it is not natural. That is why it must be… pursued. m. We will need to chase it. Patiently. Because they might not be repentant at first. They might try to defend themselves. They might try to excuse their actions. n. Then we can seek vengeance? o. NO! p. Then we pursue God's good for EVERYONE. q. Why must we do this? r. Let's go back to our marathon illustration one last time. i. Imagine your loved one comes around the bend with a person that is on their racing team. ii. In the process of coming around the bend you see their teammate elbow them to get in front of them. iii. To your horror both of them stop running the race and start throwing punches at each other. iv. What do you do? v. You stop them both from punching each other. vi. You rebuke the one who elbowed your friend. You rebuke your friend for throwing back. vii. You tell them to focus on the race and be on the same team. s. This is what we do in situations where people sin against us. There is something bigger going on than what was done to you. The mission of the church and the Christian walk is far more important that whatever was done to you. t. So repent, forgive, and get back to the mission. 8.) [Slide 22] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” Difficult people are not immediately cast out of the body of Christ. a. My friends, do you know why this is so comforting? b. Because if it wasn't true… the church would be an empty place. c. Instead, we see God's plan to love and restore difficult people to flourishing believers. We see God's plan to prevent infighting and distraction from the mission of the church. d. God knows us. He knows how petty and weak we are. e. So, He has given a church which is commanded and graced to be holy and abound in love for one another. f. What a blessing! What a blessing that when you are unruly someone is going to patiently rebuke you. g. What a blessing that when you are downcast and overwhelmed, someone is going to comfort and encourage you. h. What a blessing that when you are spiritually weak, someone is going to be your crutch and help you get through it. i. What a blessing that when you are sinned against, no one is going to let you seek vengeance. j. What a blessing that when you sin against others, you are going to be called on to repent. k. The church and the commands God gives it, are truly a blessing to us all. 9.) [Slide 23] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The love of Christ compels His people to treat difficult people with patience and love that neither tolerates their sin, nor leaves them in their despair or weakness. This love is completely foreign to anything the world knows. a. Our culture has a definition problem with the word love. b. People define love as tolerance and acceptance. c. But that isn't how God defines love. And that isn't how Jesus demonstrated love. d. The Love of Christ compels the church to patiently love difficult believers and unbelievers, without tolerating or approving of sin and without leaving them in despair or weakness. e. This kind of love is completely foreign to the world. And it is one of the reasons that the church is so odd and so peculiar. f. But it isn't because we are especially good people. g. It is because the gospel is especially powerful and our God is especially gracious. He has changed us. He now compels us. h. If you want to know this kind of love, both toward you and from you, you must be born again. You must be born of the Spirit. You must be given grace by God. And perhaps that is happening right now. i. Perhaps you are hearing the gospel message and something is stirring in you. Like you are alive… for the very first time. j. Is God drawing you to Himself? k. Then repent and believe on and submit to Christ. l. If you desire this today, please see an Elder before you leave. [Slide 24 (end) Let me close with a prayer from the Puritan Philip Doderidge. O Lord, let your grace and your love do for us what fear of your terrors alone cannot. Melt our hearts by that nobler principle, and teach us to despise everything that would displease you. Let our hearts respond with the same kind of compassion that motivated you, Jesus, to serve the poor. And whenever we do make mistakes, let us err on the side of compassion—a love that would never harm the worst sinner-much less the least and weakest of God's servants. We consecrate our lives to you, Lord, even to death. We will not then feel the bitterness of death half so much, when our hearts are ablaze with a zeal for your glory. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: May our Lord who has laid up for you a hope in heaven where moth and rust cannot destroy, Keep you strong to the end, so that you will be blameless on the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: Acknowledged and Regarded Text: 1 Thessalonians 5:12-13 FCF: We often struggle honoring those who are leaders over us. Prop: Because God has appointed and equipped leaders for His church, we must receive, honor, and live peacefully with those whom the Lord has given. Scripture Intro: NET [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians 5. In a moment we'll read from the New English Translation starting in verse 12. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. We have observed how 1 Thessalonians is a rather unified letter. Far from a hastily written email, Paul's letter under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit is a masterful work weaving together major themes to bring comfort, hope, and direction to a fledgling church in the city of Thessalonica. The letter itself is incredibly positive as Paul cheers them on to keep growing in their faith. From early in the letter, Paul commended the Thessalonians for working out of their faith, their labor in love, and their enduring hope in the coming of Christ. But despite having these cardinal Christian virtues, Paul still says that he needs to complete what is lacking in their faith, and prays that the Lord would cause their love to abound for each other and to strengthen them in holiness so they can be ready and full of hope or the Lord's return. [Slide 2] Far from being a throw away comment or empty compliment, the possession of and growth of these cardinal Christian virtues takes center stage in the letter. And our most recent contexts we've considered are certainly part of that. To address what is lacking in their faith and urge them forward to work out their faith, Paul explains their need to be holy in regard to living out a godly sexual ethic. To address their labor in love and encourage it to abound for each other, Paul instructs them to live a quiet life, mind their business, work with their hands so that they have a good reputation with outsiders and are not in need. This will produce a church that is truly Holy in love. To address their holiness and hopefulness for the Lord Jesus' return, Paul assuages two of their fears by informing them that dead Christians will be snatched up with the living and we are not appointed for wrath but for salvation through Jesus's atonement for His elect. So, in chapter 4 and 5 so far, we see Paul address faith, then love, then hope, then hope again. So as we move forward Paul will now move to address love, then faith again before the letter closes. So, what does Paul have to say today that expands the idea of their labor of love abounding toward one another? Let's look. Please stand with me to give honor to and focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: All Wise Father, Creator and Sustainer, we praise You for Your Son who is the Lord of all and the Head of the Church. He is the King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, and He is The Great Shepherd. We thank You for His work to redeem a people unto Himself and we thank You for Your Spirit who has indwelled those people to guide them to all truth and progressively conform them to the image of Your dear Son. We thank You God for Your provision to the church that You have given gifts to the church in the form of leaders who are godly men serving You in Your strength and power, under the authority and in submission to Your Son. We ask that we would love those whom You have called and qualified to lead us and that we would be at peace, making leading us a joy and not a drudgery. We pray this in Jesus' name, amen. Transition: [Slide 3] “Every man who is divinely called to the ministry is divinely equipped.” A. W. Pink “I cannot recall, in any of my reading, a single instance of a prophet who applied for the job.” A.W. Tozer “Obedience to legitimate authority is one of the fruits and evidences of Christian sincerity.” Charles Hodge “Democracy is all very well as a political device. It must not be allowed to intrude into the spiritual, or even the aesthetic world.” C.S. Lewis “Democracy is not an infallible way for getting things right. The democratic vote among the Israelites in the wilderness was to go back to Egypt.” John Blanchard Meditate on these words as we expound the text this morning. I.) The church must be holy in their love for their leadership, so we must look for and receive leaders whom the Lord has called and qualified. (12) a. [Slide 4] 12 - Now we ask you, brothers and sisters, i. Paul once again moves on to another topic under the same goal of producing holiness in the Thessalonian people. ii. As we noted, this begins another section where Paul is exhorting them to love one another in an abounding way. iii. For the second time Paul uses the verb “ask” to get across what he and the other evangelists would like to see from the Thessalonian church. iv. We should not interpret this to be a request from Paul, in the traditional meaning of the word ask. v. It is like when we ask our children if they would go do their chores… we aren't really asking. But asking is kinder than barking orders. Asking communicates love and a good relationship. Asking gives respect. vi. So also, Paul asks the Thessalonian church to do something, but it is not as if this is optional for them. vii. So, what does Paul ask of them? b. [Slide 5] to acknowledge i. This infinitive functions as the complement to the plural pronoun you. ii. The verbal action of Paul asking produces the effect on the object (you) that they be a people who acknowledge. iii. This word is actually the word “to know.” iv. Paul has used this word repeatedly throughout the letter to assure and remind the Thessalonians of what they have already been taught by Paul and his companions when they visited them. v. Paul now is asking them to gain that same familiarity, not toward information, but toward people. vi. Therefore, the translation “acknowledge” seems to be the best understanding of the word. vii. Paul is asking for the Thessalonians to acknowledge or recognize, or even receive a group of people, in a similar way that they had acknowledged and received the evangelists' teaching. viii. But what sort of people? ix. Well, Paul doesn't name them. He doesn't give them titles. x. Instead, Paul uses participles to describe what these people are like. xi. He describes them in three ways. c. [Slide 6] those who labor among you i. We know that Paul refers to a single group of people because he uses a single article and joins each participle with the conjunction “and.” ii. The Thessalonians have already been instructed in chapter 4 how working with their hands is one major way that they can show love to one another. iii. When they are not in need, they are helping the church by not being a drain on the church's resources. iv. However, here, Paul suggests that there is a group of people who are not only working with their hands to provide for themselves, but is also working… AMONG them. v. Not only are they not a drain on the church's resources, but they are contributing to the work and labor of the church. vi. The word labor implies not only work but hard work. Labor to exhaustion. vii. This labor need not be physical or manual labor. There is nothing with the Greek word that would mandate this. In fact, in other letters Paul uses this word to describe the labor of preaching and teaching. viii. And so, whoever Paul is asking the Thessalonians to acknowledge, they are hard workers who specifically work for the benefit of the church. ix. The following two descriptions could be seen as two aspects of that labor – but this is largely an interpretational decision. It could just as easily be two more descriptions of the same people. x. So, what other descriptions does Paul have for these people who must be acknowledged? d. [Slide 7] and preside over you in the Lord i. The word preside is a great word to use here because it carries the appropriate force. ii. Commentators go back and forth on whether or not this word speaks of authority or care. iii. Preside carries the appropriate amount of both. It means to oversee. It means to look after and guide. iv. It certainly means to rule in the sense that these folks are making the decisions, but not in a tyrannical way. v. Paul clarifies and shapes the word with the prepositional phrase “in the Lord.” vi. As commentators point out – this prepositional phrase is not called out here as if the other two descriptions of these folks are somehow NOT in the Lord. vii. Certainly, they labor among them… in the Lord. viii. Instead, the prepositional phrase is called out here to assure his readers that their oversight, their care, their rule is not done with selfish or power-hungry intentions. ix. Their presiding, is done in the Lord. Under His authority. They are ultimately under Christ. x. So, what is the final description of these people whom the Thessalonian church must acknowledge… e. [Slide 8] and admonish you, i. To admonish means to exhort, to counsel, to correct, to instruct, to guide, to warn and to teach. ii. The semantic range of the word is quite broad but generally speaking it carries the idea of parental guardianship. iii. In fact, Paul uses the same word when he instructs fathers to raise their children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. iv. This then, is the fatherly role of providing spiritual instruction both in example and in teaching to set a path and keep them from deviating from the path. f. With these descriptions it seems obvious that Paul is talking about the office of Elders among the Thessalonian church. Which raises a somewhat perplexing question. g. Why didn't Paul simply tell them to acknowledge their Elders? i. The clue to the answer is the word “acknowledge” itself. ii. The word acknowledge seems to be an informal appointment or reception of the men who were conducting themselves in this way. iii. Paul and his companions were in Thessalonica for at most a few months. iv. And the vast majority of the church were gentiles and former pagans. v. That being said, new converts, only a few months into being believers are probably not the right people to appoint as Elders. Even if they are godly people and great teachers. vi. Paul actually warns Timothy about this when he instructs him not to appoint Elders who are new converts. vii. Certainly, in Acts we have records of Paul appointing Elders in the churches being established as a result of His evangelistic efforts. However, we are not told that this was a normal practice of his, as if each church waited for him to appoint Elders for them. viii. What is more likely is that although Paul did at times appoint Elders in certain churches, the more normative practice would be for the church to receive the Elders whom the Lord had clearly raised up for them. ix. Which means what Paul is saying, albeit in unofficial language, is for them to receive men as Elders of their church. And the three descriptions become an abbreviated list of their qualifications. x. Most likely, Paul has a specific group of men in mind, and by his threefold description has made it plain for the Thessalonians who he thinks should be Elders, without calling them out by name. h. [Slide 9] Summary of the Point: Paul moves on in his effort to complete what is lacking in their faith by instructing them further on how they can abound in love toward one another. They are already laboring in love. But to abound in love, there are a few principles they must consider. And the first is regarding church leadership. Paul encourages the Thessalonian church to be holy or different in the way they love those who lead them. One way that they can love those who lead them is by acknowledging or receiving those whom the Lord has obviously qualified and called to lead them. The qualities of the men and evidence of their calling is on display in the way they are currently conducting themselves among the congregation. They are laboring hard for them, presiding over them, and admonishing them. Such men deserve reception into leadership. [Slide 10 (blank)] Transition: But merely giving them a title will not ensure that the church is holy in their love for their leaders. Every organization on the planet is capable of recognizing hard working members and granting them leadership roles. The church is different because this is based on qualities and callings that are cultivated by God Himself. So, what else must the Thessalonians do toward their leaders to show a different and unique kind of love for them? II.) The church must be holy in their love for their leadership, so we must respect our Elders because of the work they have been called to perform. (13a) a. [Slide 11] 13 - and to esteem them most highly in love i. The second item that Paul asks the Thessalonian church to consider regarding these men who have become leaders among them, is to esteem them most highly. ii. To esteem means to regard or think of them… iii. It is a question of opinion or reputation. iv. But more importantly, it is a question of honor. v. Paul is asking the Thessalonians to give HIGHEST honor to these men. vi. To respect them, as the highest human authority in the church under Christ. vii. He is asking them to consider these men to be as highly regarded as he and his companions would be if they were among them. viii. And Paul encourages them to do this IN LOVE. ix. This gives a clue that the honor granted is not due to them because they have earned it or because they are more important that the rest of them. x. Instead, this is an act of selfless love. This is a way for them to labor in love toward one another. xi. This is a way for them to abound in love toward one another. xii. They must honor and respect these men to the highest degree out of a heart of a love for Christ and His people. xiii. The spirit of honoring these men is rooted in love. But what is the reason to honor them? b. [Slide 12] because of their work. i. More than likely, Paul is not referring to the excellence of their work. ii. He has already pointed to the fact that they labored to exhaustion, that they presided over them in the Lord, and that they admonished them. iii. This itself speaks to the quality of their work. iv. Here, Paul probably intends the importance of their work. v. An Elder's role is of utmost importance and comes with the highest level of responsibility. vi. Peter points out that Elders care for the very soul of each person in their congregations. Paul points out that Elders function as shepherds under the Great Shepherd. vii. They are stewards of the church of Jesus Christ. viii. Such a role is of such importance and heavy responsibility that Paul advises that the church honor, to the highest degree, the men who have been received to function in this capacity. ix. Not because they do a good job… but because they have a heavy burden to bear. c. [Slide 13] Summary of the Point: Paul continues to prove out how the Thessalonian church can be unique in the way they love their leaders. One way they can do this is by respecting them, not because of the title they have, and not even because of their excellence in performing their duties, but respecting them most highly simply because of the weight of their work. Elders watch out for the souls of the congregation. They inherit spiritual responsibility beyond their own family and will answer to the Lord Jesus for how they lead and loved His church. Such a heavy burden deserves highest honor from those who are being lead and cared for. [Slide 14 (blank)] Transition: But receiving qualified and called people into leadership and respecting them highly does not necessarily mean that you won't be a thorn in the boot of church leadership. There is one more sure-fire practice that will alleviate the burden you put on your church leaders, while simultaneously showing abounding love to the whole church, including church leaders. III.) The church must be holy in their love for their leadership, so we must be at peace with one another. (13b) a. [Slide 15] Be at peace among yourselves. i. I read this final command in two ways. I can't decide which way Paul intended and it is possible he intends both. ii. First, and probably less likely, Paul intends for the Thessalonian church to be a peace with the men who have been acknowledged and regarded as church leaders. 1. That they would go along willingly and peacefully with the leadership and labor of these men. 2. That they would not squabble or fight over preferences and unimportant matters, but would instead lovingly submit to their leadership and support them through prayer and meek correction at times. 3. However, one could make the case that all of this was already said in the requests for them to acknowledge and esteem them most highly. iii. A second way we could read this, which is probably more likely, is Paul instructing the church as a whole to be at peace with one another. 1. Paul will have more exhortations next week concerning the conduct of the church toward one another and how to abound in love toward each other. 2. But we shouldn't miss the obvious connection of this command to the reception and honoring of these men. 3. Every person who has ever served in church leadership can tell you without any hesitation, that the church is much easier to lead, love, admonish, and labor for… when there are not a hundred little fights they need to police. 4. When the church is generally at peace with each other and loving each other and discipling each other… leading, loving, laboring for, and admonishing such a people – takes on a joy that is not like anything else. 5. In fact, Peter commands his readers to submit to, love, and pray for their Elders because it will allow their Elders to serve them joyfully and not as a drudgery. b. [Slide 16] Summary of the Point: Paul seals up any cracks and holes in his exhortation here. His desire is for the church to see that they must be different in how they love their leaders. And one sure-fire way to make sure they are different in their love for their leaders… is to be a peace with them and the rest of the church. Not a busy body. Not a rabble rouser. Not a lay about. Not a gossip. Not a sower of discord. But pursuing peace with everyone in the church, including their leaders. This is how we can be different in our love for our leaders. Conclusion: So CBC, what have we learned today that informs and corrects our beliefs and shapes and guides our lifestyles? [Slide 17] Basics of Faith and Practice: In these last two chapters Paul is encouraging the Thessalonian church to consider that God's will for them is to grow in holiness. To continually to be conformed to Christ and thus be more and more distinct from the world around them. One way they can be different is by abounding in love for those who lead them. But abounding love existing within the church begins with a proper level of acknowledgement of, respect for, and peace with its leadership. A church that claims to love each other but distrusts, neglects to pray for, disobeys its leaders, or are continually experiencing unrest or lack of peace, is a loveless congregation. It is only by receiving qualified and called leaders, highly honoring them, and being at peace with them and one another, that a church can truly be different and abounding in its love for its leaders. But let us dig into some 21st century implications of this. 1.) [Slide 18] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the church should treat its leaders differently than the world. a. How does the world treat its leaders? b. Although there is not a universal sentiment to every single form of government, I think we can safely conclude that the world does NOT love its leaders. c. Fear? Sure. Distrust? Of Course. Hate? Yep. d. But I think you'd be hard pressed to find any person look at the leader of their job, their country, or even their HOA with… love, respect, and receiving them as their leader. e. A cursory level of attention pointed, even to our local government in Columbus Twp, assures us that there is anything but love for those who are making decisions that affect our township. f. But the church is designed by God… to be different. g. We are to love our leaders. We are to pray for them. We are to submit to them. We are to honor them. We are to be at peace with them and one another. h. What an amazing opportunity it is to show the world that the church is different… simply in the way we speak of and treat our leaders. i. Submitting to a decision you didn't fully agree with, forgiving leaders who make a blunder, respecting them as some of the people you turn to most for guidance, receiving them as leaders even though you didn't get a vote, and being at peace with them even though they do stuff that drives you nuts. j. Wow… if the world saw a church do that with its leadership… I think they would be very… VERY confused. 2.) [Slide 19] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that the church has ever been or was ever intended to be a democracy. a. The church is a monarchy and Christ is its King. b. And not everyone in the Kingdom has the same gifts, responsibilities, or authority. c. Even within the 12 disciples Christ spent more time with and prayed more often with three out of twelve. d. Peter, James, and John all had significant roles and authority in the church as it began. e. And we have absolutely no record of or examples of the church members gathering to determine courses of action. f. We do see the church gathered to be informed of steps that should be taken, and we see the church being pleased with those action steps. g. We see the church gathered to be informed about discipline and by the majority, punishment was administered. h. But no formal vote is cast. And certainly, the church membership is never reported to dictate what is to be done. i. The only model of leadership we find in the scriptures, is a plurality of Divinely called and equipped men, presiding over the church in service and love. j. God calls and qualifies leaders who act as stewards of the True King and Head of the church Jesus Christ. k. Their authority is limited both by the sphere of the church and the revelation of the Scriptures. l. But a plurality of Elders making all the decisions for and laboring long and admonishing the church is the only biblical model we are given. m. One wonders how we got so many and so drastically different forms of church polity, when the scriptures are literally silent on any other forms. n. In the church everyone does not have an equal say. Not everyone has an equal voice. Not everyone has an equal vote. o. But when God qualifies and calls the leaders of the church, members need not fear power grubbing or tyrannical leadership. Because God qualifies and calls Elders to selflessly serve the church, presiding over it, laboring hard for it, and admonishing it. 3.) [Slide 20] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must receive Elders who are called and qualified by God. a. Elders are not elected, they are received. b. Elders are not voted for, they are acknowledged. c. Elders do not campaign, they are called by God and gifted with grace to exemplify the qualifications God clearly spells out in the scriptures. d. This doesn't mean they are perfect. Not like the King to that degree. e. There will be faults, failings, blind spots, character flaws, and even sinful tendencies. There may be things about them that bug you, bother you, or otherwise irritate you. f. But they are godly, they are hard workers, they are good leaders, and they are good guides. g. As such, it is incumbent upon the church to continue to look for those among them who seem to be qualified and called to be Elders. And when they happen upon someone who fits that description, they must receive that person and acknowledge them as such. h. This, in and of itself, is completely distinct from anything the world has ever seen. i. Even in a republic, elections are mostly popularity contests and those who have the most money to campaign usually win. j. And in dictatorships or monarchies leadership is passed to people who are unvetted as a leader or are just more powerful than the others. k. Only in Christ's church does He qualify and call His leaders and they are received and acknowledged as the Lord's choice for leaders. l. This is how it should be. 4.) [Slide 21] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must give our highest honor to our Elders because of the weight of their responsibilities toward us. a. In most types of leadership, we might favor a merit-based honor system. Or even, perhaps, honor given merely for the title that the person has. b. Only in the church is it expected to honor leaders neither for their performance nor for their title but merely because of the weight of responsibility they have. c. Certainly, Elders who lead well and labor long in preaching and teaching are worthy of double honor. Meaning not merely respect, but even financial compensation. d. And Elders who are especially used of God, will certainly be honored more. e. But the fact is that the church is commanded here to give their highest honor to Elders simply because of the job they have been given. f. To look out for the spiritual well-being of yourself… seems daunting at times. g. And if you have a family – that too is quite difficult. h. But for Elders they have all of this and also the weight of the individual souls of an entire congregation. i. They will be judged by Christ Himself according to how they took care of His bride. j. This detail alone is reason enough for the church to grant them their highest level of respect and honor. 5.) [Slide 22] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must be at peace with each other as an act of love toward our leaders and the church as a whole. a. When things are going well, people are growing, people are coming to Christ, and generally the church is progressing well… b. There is nothing more deflating to church leaders and nothing that stifles progress more than when people make mountains out of molehills. c. As much as the gospel should transform churches into holy places completely distinct – oftentimes these places are filled with Christians who are far from God or even those who claim to be Christians but are not actually Christians. d. As such, the church is waylaid by people who say they believe the scriptures but go to war over whether or not the Elders are visiting enough people, or making enough of an evangelistic effort, or connecting well with other churches or that the preaching Elder made them feel convicted by what he said in the sermon. e. And those are actually some of the “important” things they go to war over. f. And if these folks aren't squabbling over the decisions of the Elders, they are battling with one another over things that love should be able to cover and forgiveness should overtake. g. Nothing takes the wind out of the sails of the church like church members who are overcome with selfish ambition and the need to have it their way. h. Well, the church isn't Burger King. i. You can't have it “your way” j. It is God's way or it isn't a church. k. And God has given Elders to wisely and prayerfully consider, guided by the scriptures, the way that God would have them go. l. Be at peace with each other and submit to each other. m. In this way the church is a bunch of people who don't get everything they want and serve the Lord and each other with gladness and humility anyway. 6.) [Slide 23] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God has given His church godly men, in plurality, to shepherd the flock until Christ gathers her again. a. Can you imagine if the Lord did establish a democracy for the church? b. Aaron giving in to the desire of the Israelites to make a golden calf and worship it as the god who brought them out of Egypt… suddenly looks like a unifying and wonderful time of togetherness and comradery. c. Paul would have no right to correct the Galatian church of whom the majority bought into the teachings of the Judaizers that they should be Jews first before they become Christians. d. Instead, we should comfort ourselves that God did not design His church to function this way. e. Instead, He calls and equips some men to be godly and work together with other godly men to lead and care for His people. f. They aren't perfect individually, but together they sharpen each other and keep each other accountable to what the Lord would have them to do with His people. g. What a blessing. h. I have seen and heard stories of pastors who govern alone in a church. And it seems like they either become tyrants, door mats, or they get run out of their churches. Very rarely does a single man in leadership actually succeed in leading God's church effectively. i. I am so thankful to the Lord for the plurality of qualified men that lead this church. They hold me accountable. I have been corrected by them, taught by them, helped by them, encouraged by them… and I hope they could say the same about me. j. Honestly – I can't see any other form of church government as superior to what we have here. And I must tell you that you are truly blessed of God to have these men look after you. k. Oftentimes being an Elder is a thankless job. Do your best to make sure… that is less often for these men. Thank them. Pray for us. Submit to us. And honor us. Not because of our title. Not because we've earned it. But because God has laid on us the care of your soul. 7.) [Slide 24] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” Only something supernaturally powerful and genuine could produce selfless and hard-working leadership that is loved, cherished, and honored by those they lead. That is what the gospel does for the church. a. When we are a church like this… where the leaders are hardworking, selfless, and good teachers and guides, and when the church loves, honors, prays for a submits to them – such a church is a billboard for the gospel. b. No other organization on earth is like that. c. No other group of people or culture is like that. d. And there is no explanation that adequately answers the question, why, then the power of the gospel of Jesus' Christ. e. He remakes our hearts. He conforms us to Him. He refines us. He changes us. f. If you are here today and you have never trusted in Christ. You have never turned from your sin. I implore you to know the power of the gospel. That it can change the vilest sinners into the purest saints. It can change adulterers into faithful spouses. It can turn ornery curmudgeons in to gentle and compassionate benefactors. g. And if you are here today – and you've professed to trust in Christ, but you are full of selfish ambition, it is your way or the highway, and you have no respect for God's qualified and called leaders, nor do you intend to ever submit to or pray for them. I would challenge you to listen to the Lord's commands before it is too late. h. A person who continually refuses to obey the Lord, is a person who cannot be sure they are truly changed by the power of the gospel. i. Repent and believe the gospel and be saved. j. As always – if this is you – be sure to come to me or another Elder before you leave today. We'd be happy to have this conversation with you. [Slide 25 (end)] Let me close with a prayer from the book of Christian prayers from 1578. O Lord, let your shepherds be clothed with righteousness, and let your saints rejoice. Pour out your Spirit of wisdom on these ministers of your word, so they may know the mysteries of your holy will. Give them the gift of utterance, that they may set forth the abundant riches of your gospel. Write your laws in their hearts, and your testimonies in their innermost parts, that they may lead your people into all truth, and guide your church with discretion. Make them good workers, faithful shepherds, and wise builders. Help them to mend any broken walls and feed your sheep with the bread and water of life. Strengthen them to care for your vineyard, repair your sanctuary, and lift up those who are dedicated to the service of the Lord. Finally, may they shine with such a holy and pure light before us that they may edify no less by example of life than by instruction of teaching. So, as we see the qualities you have given them to benefit the church-their modesty, meekness, endurance, patience, and more—may many others also be won to your gospel through their holiness, to confess the glory of your name. And we will see that you surely live, reign, and work in your servant. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: May the God of Abraham Who reigns enthroned above, Even the Ancient of everlasting days, the God of love, Inspire you to behold His face and to make Him your shield and high tower. So that you believe He is and that He is the rewarder of those who seek Him. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: Grieve In Hope Text: 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18 FCF: We often struggle despairing over death. Prop: Because God will raise His children to life and bring all His elect to Him when He returns, we must not grieve without hope. Scripture Intro: CSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 4. In a moment we will read from the Christian Standard Bible starting in verse 13. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Paul has turned to teaching. He is seeking to build what is lacking in the faith of the Thessalonians. He spent the first three chapters defending their visit and the experience that these Thessalonian believers had in receiving the gospel in the power of the Holy Spirit. But now, he turns to application for them. The rest of the book is designed to fulfill his benediction prayer. That they would become blameless in holiness. He revealed at the beginning of chapter 4 that God's will for His people is that they become more and more holy, different, set apart. He has already addressed two areas in their life that they can be holy. First, their sexual ethic and second their love for other believers. Today, Paul will broach the topic… of death. How can we be different than the world when it comes to the concept of death? Please stand with me to focus on and give honor to the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Most gracious and loving Lord. We thank You that You are sovereign over life and death. That not even a bird falls without your knowledge and will. Although death is not an original part of your creation, and although it has always been a punishment for sin, it does not have power over You and Your will. Though Satan is said to wield its power, he does this by Your will and by Your permission, so that all things are according to Your immutable and sovereign decree. We thank You for these truths because they help us to establish a proper understanding of death so that we can be a people who are holy because we are filled with hope. Transform us Lord by Your promises and power, we pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Our friends bring us to the grave and leave us there, but God will not.” Anonymous “At the close of every obituary of His believing children God adds the word… henceforth!” A.W. Tozer “We are more sure to arise out of our graves than out of our beds.” Thomas Watson “The resurrection and the judgment will demonstrate before all worlds who won and who lost. We can wait.” A.W. Tozer Ponder these wonderful words as we consult the text of scripture today. I.) The dead in Christ will be raised first, so we must not grieve without hope. (13-16) a. [Slide 3] 13 - We do not want you to be uninformed, brothers and sisters, concerning those who are asleep, so that you will not grieve like the rest, who have no hope. i. The CSB is unlike many modern translations of this verse in that it does not include some sort of conjunction to begin this verse. ii. Either “but” or “now” are appropriate. But deciding on which is difficult. The CSB leaves it untranslated to accommodate both options. iii. Either way, Paul is clearly moving to a new topic, but we should not think for one moment that Paul's words here have nothing to do with what he's been saying since the didactic shift in the letter which began in chapter 4. iv. Paul is certainly still teaching about God's desire for His children to become more and more holy. To be more and more different. v. Up to this point in the letter, in almost everything he has written Paul has continued to say, “as you know”, or “as you remember”, or “as you witnessed”, or “as we commanded you…” 1. Most of what Paul has said in this letter has been things that the evangelists clearly taught the Thessalonians while they were in Thessalonica. 2. But Paul opens this section expressing his desire that they not be uninformed. 3. This is the first time in the letter where Paul is about to instruct them on something that either he and his companions did not give to them, or something that the Thessalonians had somewhat misunderstood as proven by the report from Timothy. 4. Paul doesn't want them to be ignorant of this teaching or misinformed. vi. The expression, “those who are asleep” is a euphemism for people being dead. 1. This is a fairly common expression at this time to refer to someone who has died. It is similar to our expression “passing away.” It is a euphemism to soften the blow of the reality. 2. Whatever they got wrong or do not know concerns those who have died. vii. Paul hopes that by sharing this teaching with them that they will not grieve death the same way that those outside the church grieve death. viii. And then he specifically calls out how unbelievers grieve death. They grieve without hope. 1. The common view in the first century was that once you were dead, you stayed that way. There really was no returning from death. 2. Theocritus, a Greek writer and poet once said, “Hopes are for the living; the dead are without hope.” 3. And although there were few who believed that the soul did endure beyond death – there was certainly no returning or resurrection. 4. And even those who did believe in the soul's enduring past death, would not have hope in any way according to Paul's perspective. ix. So, Paul wants them to be different. To be set apart. To be holy in the way they grieve those who have died. x. That is his application. xi. But so far, it lacks a reason. It lacks the doctrinal foundation to expect this conclusion. xii. Why should the Thessalonians grieve differently than unbelievers who grieve without hope. b. [Slide 4] 14 - For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, in the same way, through Jesus, God will bring with him those who have fallen asleep. i. Paul states this with a conditional “if” clause, not to question whether or not the Thessalonians believed this, but as a rhetorical device. 1. If I said, “if we aren't fools, we will trust the Lord.” I'm not actually suggesting that we are fools. It is a rhetorical expression designed to move the audience to adopt a belief. 2. In a similar way, Paul says “if we believe that Jesus died and rose again” which should generate a hearty amen from his audience. Why? a. The core of Christian doctrine must include two key concepts of Jesus' life on earth. b. That He died and that He rose again. c. Obviously, there is much more to it than that – but these two truths form the crux for every redemptive discussion and argument that has ever been had in the church and against those outside it. d. Jesus died. Jesus, The Second person of the Godhead, died. He was truly human because gods don't die. But Jesus did. e. Jesus rose again, the man Jesus of Nazareth came back to life at the will of God, by His own authority, and in the power of the Holy Spirit. He was truly God because no human comes back from the dead. f. The promises made to Jesus in the covenant of redemption, are then applied to His bride in the covenant of grace. g. What does this mean? h. That what Jesus has been rewarded with by fulfilling His covenant obligations to the Father – has been applied to us by grace. 3. So, since this is such a rudimentary teaching of the gospel which they should heartily accept, then they must see the next thing Paul teaches as an obvious and true teaching. 4. So, what is that teaching? ii. Paul says that in the exact same way that Jesus died and rose again, so also, through Jesus' redemption, the dead will be raised to life and will be brought with Jesus when He returns. iii. Paul already mentioned in chapter three that Christ will bring all His saints with Him when He returns. iv. So how do the dead eventually join the living and how do we come WITH Jesus when He returns if the dead are dead and we are alive. Death and life form a chasm that cannot be easily crossed, right? c. [Slide 5] 15 - For we say this to you by a word from the Lord: We who are still alive at the Lord's coming will certainly not precede those who have fallen asleep. i. Paul is clearly teaching something new here as he begins this with the assurances that what he is about to say is directly from Jesus' mouth. 1. Scholars debate ad-nauseum as to what exact reference Paul is making. 2. There doesn't seem to be an exact one to one teaching in the gospels from Christ's lips. 3. Some say that this is a collected tradition of Christ's teachings. a. But that is unlikely because that is true of everything Paul taught. b. Why would he call it out here specifically as a word from the Lord? 4. Some say that this may have been something that Christ taught Paul directly when he was “caught up into the third heaven” during his time in the Arabian desert after he was converted in the city of Damascus. a. The obvious difficulty here is that if this is true, there is no way to verify it. b. Paul alone was caught up, no one was with him. 5. So, although there is no one to one, perhaps we should look for something that looks close to what Paul says here. 6. [Slide 6] The closest thing we have is in Matthew 24:30-31. Let's look at that together. a. We see a correlation here to what Jesus said and now what Paul says in this verse and the next. b. Still in this text Christ Himself does not overtly teach that the dead in Christ be raised up. c. So how would Paul arrive at this interpretation assuming he is referencing this teaching of Christ? i. Paul, as we might recall, was a Pharisee. ii. A Pharisee believes in miracles, the resurrection, and a strict interpretational philosophy concerning the Word of God. iii. And as we learned in our study of Acts, most of the practices and teachings associated with the Pharisees Party are actually compatible with the Christian church. iv. A Pharisee's interpretation of Christ's words about gathering His elect from the four winds, would include both the living and the dead. Because it must. All the dead have a future resurrection. To life or to second death. 7. And perhaps this is what is going on in Thessalonica. a. Perhaps Paul taught these words of Jesus to the Thessalonians and either he was not able to fully explain it, or they misunderstood and thought either that the dead in Christ would miss Christ's return to rule on earth and be raised up later for the final judgment, or perhaps even more dire, they assumed that the dead in Christ would miss everything. Meaning they would not be in the New Kingdom at all. b. This would be a blend of the pagan view of the finality and hopelessness of death with the concepts of Christianity. c. The second option in particular would be a good explanation for why the Thessalonians were grieving without hope. d. If you die before Christ returns – you miss out on the Eternal Kingdom entirely? e. Oof. It makes Paul's later words “to live is Christ and to die is gain” a sad joke. 8. So, Paul wishes to correct this by further explaining the words of Jesus. ii. [Slide 7] He explains that not only will God bring the dead believers with Him in the same way Christ was resurrected, but also that the living will not go before them. The dead don't have to catch up to the living. iii. This is already cause for rejoicing. iv. But there is, no doubt, the lingering question of how. v. How will it be possible for Christ to come with all His saints and yet the living not precede the dead in joining Him in the air? What is the sequence of events? vi. Now Paul quotes Jesus' words and adds a bit of teaching. d. [Slide 8] 16 - For the Lord himself will descend from heaven with a shout, with the archangel's voice, and with the trumpet of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first. i. Paul explains that Jesus Himself will descend from heaven, keeping the prediction the angels made when Christ ascended, that he would return in the same way he left. ii. But this time a shout of command, the archangel's voice and the trumpet of God will accompany His return. iii. This seems to be a very public return. Not a quiet and secret one. iv. This seems to be a return in victory. v. In that moment as the Lord descends, the dead in Christ will rise from the dead. vi. Now Paul doesn't elaborate on the resurrected bodies being new bodies. He doesn't give us the mechanics of resurrection. This isn't the problem he is addressing. vii. It is merely the fact of the resurrection of dead Christians that Paul is pointing out. And the timing of that event is concurrent with the Lord's return. viii. The shout, the archangel's voice, and God's trumpet will literally raise dead Christians to life. e. [Slide 9] Summary of the Point: So, Paul desires to convey two concepts of truth regarding those who have died in Christ and their fate in reference to the second coming of Christ. The first point he makes is that the dead in Christ will not be left out. In fact, they will be resurrected. The shout of victory, the voice of the archangel, and the trumpet of God will announce the coming of Christ the Victor, and as He taught, He will gather His elect from the four corners of the world. And the dead in Christ… will rise. Because sleeping believers will not be left out, and will be resurrected at Jesus' return, we should not grieve their passing without hope. Transition: [Slide 10 (blank)] So, the dead in Christ will be raised at Jesus' return. But what is the second point that Paul makes to encourage believers to not grieve their deaths without hope? II.) The whole Bride of Christ will be snatched up to meet and always be with Him, so we must not grieve without hope. (17-18) a. [Slide 11] 17 - Then we who are still alive, who are left, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord. i. Paul now turns his attention off of those who have died in Christ and focuses on those who are still among the living. ii. Those who are alive when the Lord returns, who are left will then be caught up together with those who were formerly dead. iii. The word caught up means to be snatched. The idea is not one of action by the one being snatched. It simply happens to them. The Lord comes and snatches up His own from the four winds. iv. All of us are going to meet the Lord in the air… together. v. And it is at this very moment that all of the bride of Christ will assemble together with their Groom and no matter what eschatological system you adhere to, all of them teach the same thing that Paul says here. vi. From that moment on, the bride will never be separated from the groom. vii. We will be with Christ locally and in glorified bodies, forever. viii. So not only will the dead rise at Christ's return, the living will be snatched up with them to meet Christ in the air and be with Him from that moment onward. b. [Slide 12] 18 - Therefore, encourage one another with these words. i. The word “therefore” encompasses the entire teaching that Paul has just relayed. ii. What is that in quick summary? 1. The dead in Christ will not be left out. 2. In fact, they will rise first and then with the living, we will all be caught up to meet the Lord in the air and come with Him when He returns to judge and set up His eternal Kingdom. 3. And from the moment we all meet Him in the clouds – we will never be apart from Him again. iii. Therefore, we do not have to grieve with no hope for those who die. iv. Because we will meet them again, and they will not miss out on the blessings of the eternal kingdom, nor do we have to fear death as though we will miss the kingdom ourselves. v. This is truly a comfort and a peace to us. vi. Death then, has truly lost its sting. vii. Death has died in the death of Christ. viii. Let us rejoice that He has freed us from the tyranny of sin and the finality of death. ix. We are the ones who live. Because Christ lives in us. c. [Slide 13] Summary of the Point: And so, Paul brings a second point. Not only will the dead in Christ rise first, but then we all, as one bride, will be snatched up together with Christ in the air and never be separated from Him again. Therefore, we must be holy and not grieve like unbelievers do without hope. There is always hope in Christ. Conclusion: So, what have we learned today that informs and corrects our beliefs and guides and shapes our lifestyles? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 14] Paul seeks to correct a misunderstanding in this passage. He does so with new teaching designed to bring comfort and encouragement to the Thessalonian church. Paul teaches that when Jesus returns, at that event the dead in Christ will be resurrected. Not only will they rise, but together with the living, all the elect from the four corners of the world will be snatched up into the air to meet Jesus as He descends. And from that moment, in the air, all the saints of God will never be separated from Christ. With this new information, there is no reason to grieve the death of a believer without hope. Indeed, death is gain for the believer. So, what does all this mean for us as 21st century Christians? 1.) [Slide 15] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the dead in Christ will be raised at Christ's return. a. Paul is the champion of this teaching, as he writes about it in several of his letters. b. But this teaching is not merely Pauline. c. John, Peter, the writer of Hebrews, and Jesus Himself talk about a resurrection for all people including believers. d. John specifically talks about, what he calls, the first resurrection in Revelation 19. This is when those who have suffered for the name of Christ will be raised to life at Jesus' return. e. All of this tells us that those who are genuine believers, who have received Christ and been united to Him by faith, when they die, it is not the end. When they die, they won't miss anything the Lord has planned. f. Instead, they will be resurrected when the Lord returns and join all the living believers who will be snatched up to be with Christ. g. John says, blessed is the one who participates in the first resurrection, because the second death has no power over them. h. Blessed indeed! i. Hallelujah! What a Savior! 2.) [Slide 16] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that all of Christ's Bride will be snatched away together to be with Christ forever. a. Not only will dead believers be raised for the glorious coming of Christ – but living believers will no longer be parted from their company or the company of Christ, from that moment on. b. Humanity has known one constant since we were forced from the garden of Eden. c. The constant of death. d. Everything, everyone… dies. e. And no one… NO ONE comes back from death. f. In the scriptures we are told of a few people who were resurrected from death and a couple people who did not die at all. g. But these are the exceptions that prove the rule. h. Everyone dies. And no one comes back from death. i. But Christ's death and resurrection changes all of that. j. Christ is called the firstborn of the resurrection. He kept the covenant of redemption and was rewarded with the blessings of keeping that covenant, which included His resurrection and ascension to be Lord of all. k. And those who are united to Him by the covenant of grace, are also inheritors of His rewards. l. We too, will be resurrected. m. And because of that, all those who have died in Christ will join us in the air when Christ returns. n. They won't miss a thing. o. When Christ comes as a groom for His bride, the dead and the living will go to Him. Even death will not prevent His bride from going to Him. For He will snatch us up. p. In what is probably the biggest mic drop moment in human history… A shout of command will sound. The voice of one of the seven archangels will cry out. And God's royal trumpet of victory will resound. And everyone who belongs to Christ… will go to Him. q. And here is the kicker. r. From that moment on… We will never know separation from each other or from Christ… EVER AGAIN! s. Hallelujah! What a Savior! 3.) [Slide 17] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must be holy in how we view death. a. This is the overarching principle that we must observe in this text. b. Paul is not establishing an Eschatological system. He is trying to comfort believers who, ultimately, have an inaccurate understanding of death. c. Indeed, they see death as final. They see no hope in death. d. And so, this one application of being holy in how we view death has two specific applications that comprise it. e. One practice we must stop and one practice we must start. f. [Slide 18] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must stop fearing death if we are genuine Christians. i. We don't desire death. Survival is a natural instinct that God has programmed into all creatures. ii. We don't wish to die, and the threat of death is powerful. iii. Death hanging over us changes the way we live. iv. We don't take unnecessary risks. There is a reason that peace protesters do their protesting on safe soil and not at the front lines of war. v. A healthy survival instinct is good and natural. vi. But, our culture has come to worship death. vii. What I mean by that is that death is a vengeful god that we all try to placate. viii. We offer up our unborn children to it in exchange for comfort and financial peace. ix. We give our money to it to preserve our looks and our bodies. x. We give our time and energy to it to exercise and hold it at bay. xi. The general view of death by westerners is that we should do everything we can to make sure it doesn't come looking for us. xii. This should NOT be how Christians view death. xiii. We should form our view of death based on what the scriptures teach us about it. xiv. And what do they teach? 1. Death has lost its sting because of what Christ has purchased for us. 2. When we are absent from the body in death, we are present with the Lord in life. 3. For us to live is Christ but to die is gain. 4. Death is not the end for any man, all will be resurrected. 5. And ultimately it is not the first death that any man should fear. It is the second death that must be avoided at all costs. Any who join the first resurrection, will not be harmed by the second death. 6. All of Christ's bride will be alive and meet Him in the air when He returns. Meaning the dead in Christ… will be raised. xv. Christians do not seek death. We still take steps to preserve our life. xvi. But not at all costs. And not if it forces us to abandon or disobey our King. xvii. Therefore, Christians view death as the last great trial that God has for all of us. The last great suffering that we must endure, before we will suffer… no… more. xviii. Death then… is merely a hurdle in the race that our King has set out before us. And when He jumped over it… He knocked it down. He has made it a guarantee for all His elect, that they will not stay dead. xix. We don't fear death. But we look with faith and hope at what awaits us behind death's door. xx. And the second part of having a holy view of death is… g. [Slide 19] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must grieve the death of believers, with hope. i. This passage in no way teaches us that we must not grieve the death of believers. ii. There is a big movement in evangelical circles to replace funerals of believers with memorials celebrating the life and promotion of someone to glory. iii. I believe that this is, unfortunately, a slight overcorrection on our part. iv. It is entirely appropriate to grieve the death of a believer. v. How do I know that? vi. Jesus wept over Lazarus… even though He knew that in a short time He Himself would raise Lazarus from the dead, and would eventually raise Lazarus again when He returned. vii. Even though we know that death is merely a door we must go through in eternal life, it is entirely appropriate for Christians to mourn their loss of another Christian. viii. We can, and should grieve the death of Christians. ix. Why? x. Because death is not natural. Death is a symptom of sin. Both in the world and even in the one who died. Physical death is a constant reminder that mankind… is fallen. xi. We grieve death as a billboard showing us that this is NOT the eternal state. THIS ISN'T HOW IT IS SUPPOSED TO END. xii. But we do so with hope. xiii. Hope of what? xiv. The resurrection and future eternal Kingdom of God. xv. In this way we can celebrate that one day we will see these dead believers again and then, when we see them again, we'll also be with Jesus and we will never be absent from either ever again. xvi. So we grieve the loss of believers… but with hope that this is merely goodbye for now. 4.) [Slide 20] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny the doctrine of soul sleep. a. Seventh Day Adventists and Jehovah's witnesses take this passage and neglect to do any historical analysis at the idea of sleep. Instead, they read into this a doctrine that is nowhere taught in the scriptures. b. The doctrine of soul sleep. c. Well what is soul sleep? I'm glad you asked. d. Soul sleep is exactly what it says. The idea is that the soul of dead believers enters into a spiritual sleep where their souls unconsciously wait until the Lord returns. e. Then they will be awoken and rejoined with their bodies. f. Unfortunately, this is not taught in scripture and actually there are some teachings in the scripture which refute this teaching. g. The scriptures teach that although the body dies, the soul endures consciously in a specific location. h. No matter what the Disney movies say - You can't keep the dead alive in your heart. They aren't looking down on you and watching over you. And they aren't a spirit visiting you either. i. The scriptures teach us that the only spirits that are active in this world are angels, devils, and God. All spirits of men are ushered to a place called, Sheol, hades, hell, or the realm of the dead. j. And as the New Testament Scriptures teach – those held there have no way out. k. And as the Old Testament Scriptures reveal, when a witch, who normally contacts an evil spirit who is a medium between the living and the dead, was successful in conjuring a real spirit from such a place– SHE WAS SHOCKED! She wasn't expecting the spirit of a once living human. She was expecting something else entirely. l. In one sense, the old pagan notion is true. No one escapes from death. m. But Jesus did. And he took all His people with Him. n. The Apostles' Creed tells us that Jesus descended into hell. o. 2 Peter tells us that He did this to preach to the captives. Meaning that Christ went to the realm of the dead to proclaim His victory over death. He then led all the Old Testament saints out of the place called paradise and took them to heaven with Him. p. This is why Paul says that we are absent from the body and present with the Lord. q. Those who are in Christ inherit the blessing of skipping the realm of the dead to be with God until they are resurrected and reunited with their bodies. r. Which means… that the idea of soul sleep is inconsistent with the scriptures. s. The scriptures clearly teach us that when we die, what sleeps is our bodies. Not our souls. Our souls, consciously join God in heaven, or consciously endure torment in Sheol. t. And all the dead consciously await the day when body and soul will be reunited. The first resurrection to be perfected and to reign with Christ and the second resurrection to be judged and cast into the lake of fire which is the second death. 5.) [Slide 21] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” Jesus will not lose a single sheep that the Father has given to Him. a. If God is absolutely sovereign over life, death, and the redemption of souls… do we expect Him to allow us to slip into death and through the grasp of Christ? b. Can God be surprised by the death of one of His children? c. If Death did not keep His Son from Him – what makes us think that death is some unfortunate accident He did not expect or even plan for us. d. Every person is appointed to death once. Then to face judgment. e. And Jesus said, that of all the sheep that God gave to Him, He will not lose even 1. f. Death cannot separate us from the love of God. Indeed, death is gain for those who believe. g. Hallelujah! What a Savior! 6.) [Slide 22] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” Without Christ, you have no hope in death. There is only despair since death is a door to eternal death. a. Let me make this abundantly clear. b. For believers, death is a necessary door on the path of eternal life. c. We are resurrected with Christ's return and the power of the second death will not touch us. d. But for you who are not a follower of Jesus – friend, this life is the best you have. There is nothing else for you. e. When you exit this life, your existence becomes one of temporary conscious torment for your soul. f. And this temporary torment will only be interrupted by the sudden reuniting of your body and soul. But your eyes will open and behold the Lion of Judah upon His throne in all His glory. g. The same King that you rejected in this life, that you mocked, that you ignored, that you said you believed in but never served – that same Jesus will preside over your hearing. h. He will call for the books which record all the works of your life whether they are good or evil. i. They will all be laid out before you. j. And though you were a kind, generous, loving person… none of these good deeds will be enough to make up for what seems like an endless list of counts of treason against a holy God. k. The scriptures tell us that everyone who is judged by their works will be found guilty. l. Your brief reprieve from torment, to face judgment, will then be over. And you will be cast into what the scriptures describe as the second death. The lake which burns with fire. And so you shall remain in conscious and eternal torment for all eternity. m. Why? n. Because the body that you were reunited to, was made to endure such agony without ever being consumed. o. My friends… without Christ – you have NO HOPE in death. There is only more death. p. I beg you. I plead with you. I appeal to you friend. Turn from your sin. Forsake it. And cry out to God for mercy. That He might apply the benefits of Christ's obedience to you. That you might be His child. q. If this is your desire today – I'd advise you to stop someone, anyone here today and seek their counsel on how to be God's child. [Slide 23 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the Puritan Richard Baxter. Send forth your convoy of angels for my departing soul, and let them bring it among the perfect spirits of the just. Let me follow my dear friends that have died in Christ before. And when my friends are crying over my grave, let my spirit be with you in rest. You who numbers the hairs of my head, number all the days that my body lies in the dust. Hasten, O my Savior, the time of your return. Send forth your angels, and let that dreadful, joyful trumpet sound. Do not delay, or the living could give up their hope. Do not delay, or this earth could grow to be like hell, and your church by divisions be crumbled to dust. Do not delay, or your enemies could take advantage of your flock. Or pride, hypocrisy, sensuality, and unbelief could prevail against your remnant, and when you came you might not find faith on the earth. Do not delay, lest the grave should boast of victory. O hasten that great resurrection day, when your command will go forth, and none will disobey. That day when the sea and earth yield up their hostages, and all that sleep in the grave awake, and the dead in Christ arise. That day when the corruptible seed that you sowed comes forth incorruptible. I entrust myself not to a grave, but to you. My flesh will rest in hope, until you raise it to the everlasting rest. Return, O Lord! How long? Let your kingdom come! Your desolate bride says come, for your Spirit within her says come-the one who teaches her to pray with groanings which cannot be expressed. The whole creation says come, waiting to be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. And you yourself have said, surely I come. Amen, even, so come, Lord Jesus. We pray this in His name… Amen. Benediction: May your eyes see the king in his beauty That you might view a land that stretches afar; Like Abraham, who looked to a city, Whose architect and builder is God. Until we meet again, possibly in the clouds, go in peace.

Title: Excel in Love Text: 1 Thessalonians 4:9-12 FCF: We often struggle loving other believers by putting them above our own desires. Prop: Because God desires us to be holy in our love for other believers, we must excel in love by putting the mission of the church before ourselves. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 4. In a moment we'll read from the Legacy Standard Bible. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last week we finished up Paul's first set of instructions for the church of Thessalonica. The last two chapters revolve around the will of God for His church which is for them to be holy…different… pure. The first way Paul teaches them to be holy is in their sexual ethic. Today, Paul will move on to another way that the church can be holy. Although the topic of mutual Christian love is not a new topic, some of the particular applications Paul has in mind for showing love to the church may be surprising. Please stand with me to give honor to and focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Lord of heaven, You are loving and merciful. You have carved out of the death of sin a people for Your own. You have turned wretches into royalty. And You have taught us to love one another. I pray that You would be among us today and teach us anew what it means to love one another. That we would be unlike any other group or organization on earth in that we truly love one another. Teach us these things from Your word we pray this in Jesus' name… Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Love is not only full of benevolence but beneficence. Love which enlarges the heart never straitens the hand.” Thomas Watson “Love not merely does seek that which does not belong to it; it is prepared to give up for the sake of others even what it is entitled to.” C.K. Barrett “Love for the brethren is far more than an agreeable society whose views are the same.” A.W. Pink “Christian love is not the victim of our emotions but the servant of our will.” John R. W. Stott Keep these ideas in your mind as we look to the text this morning. I.) God desires His children to be holy in our love for one another, so we must excel in love for other believers. a. [Slide 3] 9 - Now concerning love of the brothers, i. Paul makes a clear subject break here. ii. In chapter 3 Paul's benediction hoped for them to abound in love toward one another and for all people. iii. As we said before, the benediction was really a foreshadowing of Paul's teaching he would express in the next two chapters. iv. We also know that this must be somehow related to being holy or set apart or different. v. So, it is good for us to conclude that all of this is interconnected. b. [Slide 4] you have no need for anyone to write to you, i. In a somewhat unexpected turn, Paul introduces the subject matter and then immediately commends them. ii. This shouldn't be too much of a shock though. Paul has already commended them for their love for one another in chapter 1 and it was part of Timothy's report about them in chapter 3. iii. But once again, Paul refuses to praise them directly for their good works. iv. According to Paul, what is the reason that they do not have to be written to concerning love for other believers? c. [Slide 5] for you yourselves are taught by God to love one another, i. Paul no doubt makes reference to Old Testament prophets such as Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, who prophesied about a day when the Spirit of God would write the law of God on the hearts of His people. ii. In that day, the prophets said, a person would not have to be taught the Lord's law by anyone because God would put in on their hearts. iii. Paul firmly believes that this has already been fulfilled in the coming of Christ and the granting of the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. iv. In a sense then, the kingdom of God has come. It isn't here fully and completely – but many end-times-predictions from the Old Testament have come true since Christ's birth, life, death, resurrection and ascension. v. Part of that is this spiritual teaching of God's law for those who have received the Holy Spirit. vi. Now Paul says that he doesn't need to write to them, in the sense that he doesn't need to inform them of what they should do, because God has already impressed this upon them at their conversion. vii. John the apostle essentially says this, but in another way – he says, “If a man says he loves God but hates his brother he is a liar.” viii. Being a believer assumes the reality of a genuine love for other believers. ix. But how does Paul know that they have been taught these things by God? d. [Slide 6] 10 - for indeed you do practice it toward all the brothers who are in all Macedonia. i. And here is the perfect balance between faith and works. ii. God's gift of Faith unites us to Christ and all the covenant benefits of His atonement. iii. We do not need to work to earn these covenantal promises because it was a covenant made between God the Father and His Son. iv. However, one thing we know must be true… is that works must follow genuine faith. v. This is what justifies us before men and before one another. vi. In this way, Paul knows that God has gifted these Thessalonians the knowledge of His love and he knows that they are genuine believers because he sees them practice this love toward all the believers… even those who are not from their city. vii. So, since the Thessalonians don't need to be taught anything… Since God taught them to love one another already… Since they are doing it… viii. Paul is done… Right? e. [Slide 7] But we urge you, brothers, to excel still more, i. There is a brand of Christianity that teaches that we are able to live sinlessly and perfectly in this life if we achieve a certain spiritual maturity. ii. Paul's words here seem to indicate that the life of a believer never stops maturing. iii. If they are doing well. If they are an example for everyone to follow. If Paul commends them and doesn't need to teach them about loving each other… iv. But still wants them to do better. To excel. To abound at loving others… v. We can reasonably conclude that we will always be striving to live more and more like Christ. vi. From there it isn't too far of a leap for us to conclude that we will not reach perfection in this life. vii. But we do look forward to the day when Christ will present us faultless before the throne of God. f. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: Paul begins this next section teaching on other relationships besides those of an intimate nature. Specifically, those relationships inside the church. God's desire is for us to be holy, different, pure, and set apart in how we treat others who claim the name of Christ. Paul's application is somewhat stunted by the fact that he doesn't actually need to teach them to do this. First, because they have been taught this by God Himself, and second because they are currently practicing loving one another. Of course, Paul, having a pastor's heart, always sees room for growth in himself and in the hearts of those in his charge. And so, he commands them to excel all the more in love. To abound in love toward believers. A command we should heed too. Transition: [Slide 9 (blank)] But how exactly does Paul expect them to excel in loving other believers. Well, Paul has a few commands he will give to ensure that this will happen. II.) God desires His children to be holy in our love for one another, so we must have a good reputation with outsiders and provide for our own needs. a. [Slide 10] 11 - and to make it your ambition to lead a quiet life i. Paul's benediction at the end of chapter 3 helps us to determine what he intends with this next point. ii. In the benediction he asked that the Lord would cause their love for one another and for all men to abound all the more. iii. And, of course, he has already opened the topic of love for their fellow Christian brothers and sisters, and has commended them and commanded them to excel in this area. iv. So, we can make a reasonable guess that this has to do with the cardinal Christian virtue of love. v. However, until verse 12, we don't get a lot of clarity on how exactly these three commands are about love or to whom the love is directed. vi. So, although it is a bit unconventional, let me unpack verse 12 first, before we get to verse 11. b. [Slide 11] 12 - so that you will walk properly toward outsiders and not be in any need. i. Paul presents two results or purposes for the commands he issues in verse 11. ii. The first purpose is that they would walk properly toward outsiders. 1. What exactly is an outsider? 2. Paul is talking about those outside the church. Those Thessalonians who are not believers, perhaps even those Thessalonians who are afflicting them. 3. But in spite of this affliction and opposition from outsiders, Paul sets his aim on the church walking or living properly toward them. Paul desires that they have a good reputation among unbelievers in the city of Thessalonica. 4. Although Paul's topic is certainly focusing on loving other believers, having a good reputation with unbelievers would be one way to excel in their love for all men. In that the church is not a nuisance but contributes to society in a profitable way. 5. Of course, having a good reputation with outsiders is also an act of love toward other believers. 6. Even if only a few of them are found to have difficult or volatile relationships with unbelievers in Thessalonica, this will reflect poorly on all who wear Christ's name and may incur repercussions on the entire church. 7. It will also have a negative impact on the church's gospel witness. 8. So, one result of the three commands Paul will give will be to keep a good reputation of the church to unbelievers, as a way of love for Christians and non-Christians alike. iii. The second purpose that they obey the commands from verse 11 is that they not be in any need. 1. The word need refers to anything that is necessary to live that is lacking. 2. This basically would be Paul hoping that if they obey the commands from verse 11, they would not experience any poverty or be destitute. 3. This would certainly show love toward their fellow believers in that they are not a financial burden to them. 4. The early church is frequently seen giving sacrificially and cheerfully to alleviate poverty among their own members. By providing for yourself, if you are able, you lessen the financial burden on the whole body. This is brotherly love. iv. So now that we know what the results of following these commands would be and how that would contribute to their love excelling primarily toward other believers and even some to outsiders… v. All that remains is to connect the commands to the expected results. vi. So, what is Paul's first command or exhortation to the Thessalonian church that will lead to a good reputation with outsiders and not being in any need? c. [Slide 12] 11 - and to make it your ambition to lead a quiet life i. This is somewhat of a paradoxical expression on Paul's part. ii. To have ambition to be quiet seems counter to each other. Like whisper screaming or hard water. These are expressions that make sense, but on the surface seem contrary to each other. iii. So, Paul commands them to have as their cherished goal, their prize, their ambition… to lead a quiet life. iv. What could Paul mean by a quiet life? 1. Well certainly he doesn't mean that they should blend in and pretend to be like everyone else. That is the opposite of being holy. And he has already said that God's plan is for them to be holy. To be different. To be set apart. 2. He can't mean that they should stay silent in that they do not talk about Jesus or share the gospel with their friends and neighbors. Paul doesn't have the authority to usurp Christ's command to make disciples. In fact, Paul already commended them in chapter 1 for the report that the Word of the Lord was going forth from them to all of Macedonia and Achaia. 3. Paul must mean for the Thessalonians to live a life free from commotion, conflict, or disruption. In Romans Paul says, “insofar as it depends on you, be at peace with all men.” They must live a life of peace and order. 4. But what is prompting this command? 5. In the second letter to the Thessalonians Paul will bring up a certain group of church members who were going about causing public commotions, stirring up conflicts, and generally disrupting the peace. 6. They were also meddling in other believer's affairs and gossiping, and of course they had time to do all this because they had stopped working and were mooching off the church for their needs. 7. He calls them idle busybodies. 8. Here, we have the precursor to those stronger words in 2 Thessalonians. 9. Paul is commanding the church to be a peaceful, quiet, and orderly people. v. So how would fulfilling this command accomplish the goals of having a good reputation with outsiders and make sure they are not in need? 1. It is almost impossible to have a good reputation with outsiders when you are constantly causing public commotions, disruptions, or conflicts. a. This command would even forbid them from retaliating or fighting back against those outsiders who seek to afflict them. b. Positively it also means for them to strive for peace with outsiders… even if they do not become believers. c. And even within the church - fighting, squabbling, or being contentious toward other believers, would inevitably cause the reputation of the church to be tarnished with outsiders. d. Paul's exhortation is for them to deny themselves retribution or revolution, both in the city of Thessalonica and within the Thessalonian church. e. That they instead lead a peaceful and orderly life. 2. And leading a quiet life inevitably leads to a stable way of providing for yourself. a. Going around causing public commotions, disruptions, or conflicts takes time and energy. b. And if you have a job that you work at to provide for yourself, the time and energy necessary for these ornery tasks – is simply not available. c. Being ambitious for a quiet life leads to simple things like earning a paycheck and taking care of your own needs. d. [Slide 13] and attend to your own business i. What does this expression mean? 1. Ironically this Greek idiom is very similar to our idiom of similar wording. 2. Mind your own business. 3. Although in English it does inherit a sharper meaning than Paul probably intends. 4. Again, reflecting on the small group of idle busybodies within the church, Paul calls on all of them to keep themselves from gossip, nosiness, dissension, stirring up strife, and generally causing problems. 5. Instead, they are to mind their own business. Stay in their lane. And be busy with things that actually concern them. ii. So how does this command produce the results of a good reputation before outsiders and that they are not in need? 1. In one sense, this seems more obviously connected to the first result. Having a good reputation with outsiders is not being a busy body and putting your nose and your opinions in matters that aren't really of your concern. a. This could include both matters in the church and outside the church. b. Outsiders would look on a busy body within the church as well as a busy body in the city, with the same level of contempt. 2. They would not only think negatively about that person not minding their own business, but also it would reflect poorly on the whole church and the gospel of Christ. iii. However, this command is easily related to making sure their needs are met as well. 1. What does someone need if they are going to be a busy body? 2. They need time. a. Time to poke into things they don't belong in. b. Time to spread rumors. c. Time to gossip. d. Time to stir up strife. e. Time to cause dissension. 3. If someone doesn't have time to do these things because they are too busy focusing on the things they have to do, then they won't have to worry about being involved in things that do not concern them. 4. What is one way to make sure that you don't have time for being a busy body? 5. If you worked to provide for yourself. iv. This is certainly where Paul goes with the next command and we should note that idleness and being a busy body go hand in hand. 1. In I Timothy 5 Paul makes this casual connection between idleness and being a busy body. And some proverbs come close to saying this too by informing a person who pursues empty things that they must be satisfied with poverty. 2. One sure fire way to be in need, is to be busy about other people's business. e. [Slide 14] and work with your hands, just as we commanded you, i. As we've already discussed, in 2 Thessalonians Paul will deal with certain individuals in the church who were not only busybodies, causing problems and sticking their nose where it didn't belong, but they were also willingly unemployed even though they were able to work. ii. We'll address the reasons for why they were doing that when we get to 2 Thessalonians. iii. But one point we do need to mention from 2 Thessalonians, is that not only were these idle busybodies not working – they were being supported by the church. iv. Paul's command here is that everyone in the church, who is able, work with their hands. v. The results of this are twofold. vi. First, if they work with their hands they will have a good reputation with outsiders. 1. Most likely, the vast majority of the Thessalonian church were artisan workers. 2. And although having one of these jobs and working with your hands would not garner much respect from outsiders, certainly being a laze-a-bout and a mooch would be viewed poorly by outsiders. 3. This could potentially damage not only the church's reputation but even the gospel. 4. If I were a wealthy outsider, why would I want to be part of a community where my money was going to support people, who although they could work, chose not to? vii. Second, if they work with their hands, they will not be in need. 1. There is a great impact on the church when some or many of its members cannot, or will not, earn a living for themselves. 2. The Roman empire had no welfare system in place for those out of work or unable to earn a living. 3. It was generally viewed as the family's responsibility to care for those who could not care for themselves. 4. And if your family was unable, there were few if any other options besides relying on the charity of others. 5. The church, however, did have a system in place to care for its own in poverty or suffering trial. 6. Through the sacrificial and benevolent giving of the church, the poor among them would not be left destitute. 7. We see this not only in local assemblies but even churches hundreds of miles away, sending relief to churches experiencing financial hardship. 8. Paul's command then, is to lessen the burden on the church so they can care for the truly destitute because those who can work, do, and provide for their own needs. viii. And, of course, Paul reveals once again that these commands are not new. They have commanded these things or things like these commands before when they were with them. ix. Following these three commands is the path to having a good reputation with outsiders and not having needs among the congregation. This will be one way that they can excel in love toward other believers and it is also a way they could show love to outsiders too. f. [Slide 15] Summary of the Point: Paul's point endures from the early verses of chapter 4. God's desire is that His people be different. That they be pure. That they be holy. One way they can be holy is by having a good reputation with unbelievers and having as few members in need as possible. These effects will cause their love for one another to excel and even love toward unbelievers to be fostered. But the path to these effects is through the commands to live a peaceful and quiet life, attending to your own business and caring for your own needs. So, we too must seek to have a good reputation with outsiders and not be in need. Conclusion: So CBC, what have we learned today that informs and corrects our beliefs and shapes and guides our lifestyles? Broad Concepts of Faith and Practice: [Slide 16] God is not merely concerned that His people be different in their sexual ethic. He is concerned that they be different in all their relationships. And specifically, in their relationship with one another. The Second Person of the Godhead said that the world will know that we are His disciples by our love for other believers. This command is connected to our role of being salt and light in the world. Paul then gives two results that will facilitate more love for believers and help to accomplish the mission of the church. First, that we have a good reputation with outsiders and second that we provide for our own needs. We can accomplish all this through leading a peaceful and orderly life, minding our own business, and working to provide for our own needs. Of course, this leads us to much more specific applications for our daily 21st century lives. 1.) [Slide 17] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that God's will is for us to be holy in our love toward other believers. a. The church is not a social club. It is not a homeschool group. It is not a hang out. b. The church is a supernaturally created and sustained body of believers who have undergone the miracle of salvation and are continuing to undergo the miracle of progressive conformity to Jesus Christ the Second person of the Godhead. c. This conformity is propelled by the third person of the Godhead, The Holy Spirit. And is superintended by the first person of the Godhead, God The Father. d. Because the church is completely different from every other human organization, group, society, or culture – we should expect the way the church loves each other would also be… different. e. What we see in this passage in particular is a commitment to love the church body enough to deny selfish and fleshly impulses which might negatively impact the mission of the church. f. If the church as a whole is financially desperate, it inhibits the church's ability to execute its mission. g. If the church as a whole is disrespected and despised by outsiders due to non-gospel related practices, the church's ability to execute its mission is… inhibited. h. Any other group in the world, we might easily part ways over preferences or passions. But the body of Christ must be put ahead of both. To love other believers is to be willing to forgo preferences and passions in order to remain united and focused on the mission. i. This is what it means to be holy in our love toward the church. j. But this passage is quite heavy on things we are commanded to do. The first of these is… 2.) [Slide 18] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must excel in love for one another by living a peaceful and orderly life. a. In our culture, in a nation born from revolution, we have a common and mostly harmless affinity toward fighting for change. b. We don't like being told what to do. We don't like being pushed around. And we certainly know that we can always revolt or retreat if things don't go the way we think it should. c. I don't think this passage is telling us that we must disengage from politics. I don't think this passage is telling us that we cannot be involved in the government of our nation. I don't think this passage is telling us to never disagree with government or even church leadership. d. But I do think Paul is insisting that Christians think long and hard about what impact their actions may have on the mission of the church. e. How could we show greater love to the church? f. Is picking a fight over every social issue really helping the church stay on mission? g. Is causing commotion, stirring up fights, or disrupting the peace really contributing to the gospel going out? h. Is constantly raising armies against leadership for their decisions really promoting a gospel of God's love and peace? i. Obviously, there are times to draw the line. The apostles knew this. That is why when the chief priests told them to stop preaching in the name of Jesus, they REPECTFULLY declined. j. But did you notice what they submitted to while declining to follow the command? They submitted to being punished for it. k. This is the way we live a peaceful and quiet life. l. We don't seek out commotion, disruption, or stirring up trouble. In fact, we make it our ambition… to be peaceful and orderly. We are only roused from this by egregious decisions that go against the clear commands of God. m. This is true in the civil sphere and it is true in the church too. n. But some Christians are always ready to fight. Some Christians are always ready to go to war and die on hills that are 1 foot high. o. This is detrimental to the mission of the church. And ultimately, it is unloving to the body of Christ. We have made it more difficult for our brothers and sisters because of our willingness to always go to war. 3.) [Slide 19] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must excel in love for one another by minding our own business. a. My oh my this is a big one. b. Curiosity is a powerful thing, isn't it? c. We desire to be in the know. And not because we can do anything to help. Just because we want to know the juicy details. d. Knowledge is like a badge of honor. We wear it with pride. e. “Oh you haven't heard about that? I've known for months.” f. Busybodies. Quiet whispers in the corner passing information one revelation at a time. g. Nosiness asking questions about things that they can't do anything to help. h. My friends, in the church and in the civil square – do yourself and the church a favor – and mind your own business. i. Before you ask for details, or give details away, do some asking of yourself. j. “Do I really need to know this?” k. “If I discover what is going on, am I the right person to help?” l. “Does this actually concern me?” m. “Does this benefit the mission of the church if I know about this?” n. “Does this information need to be shared to other people?” o. “Is this person I'm about to share this information with in a position to do something about it?” p. “Am I sharing this information to be a help or just to pass it along?” q. “In sharing this information, am I violating the will of God for my life to be holy?” r. “Would it really be the end of the world if I remained ignorant on this issue?” s. “How does my knowing this or telling this show love to the body of Christ as a whole?” t. These are just a few examples of things you can ask yourself before you get involved in something that isn't your business. 4.) [Slide 20] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must excel in love for one another by working. a. Man was made to work. b. God put Adam in the garden and tasked him with cultivating and keeping it. c. In the New Kingdom we will reign with Christ, exercising dominion over the New earth. d. Paul famously says in 2 Thessalonians that if you do not work, then you do not eat. e. This is the standard God has set for His people. We should not be mooches. We should not be living off of what others provide when we could provide for ourselves. f. In our society the government does have social programs to help those who are destitute. g. But there are actually three layers of government that God has created to help keep sin in check and promote the kingdom work. h. The family, the church, and civil government. i. We are told in the scriptures that if a man doesn't provide for his family, he is worse than an unbeliever – because even wicked fathers know how to give good gifts to their children. j. The church both by example and command are to care for one another in our needs. k. I say this to encourage us to understand that just because the government has programs to help with financially destitute people – we ought to see that as a pretty bad thing. l. What it means is that families have failed to care for their own. It also means that churches have either failed to care for their own members or that many who are destitute are not believers. m. You should work to earn a living to care for your needs and the needs of your family. n. You should work to earn a living to care for your needs and the needs of other believers who are suffering hardship. o. You should work to earn a living to care for you own needs and to generously and selflessly give to the mission of the church. p. Our church has a benevolent fund that we use to help those in need. We have two homes we use to help those who are in need of shelter – which frequently require maintenance and upkeep. q. And all of these things are sustained by sacrificial and selfless giving of time, money, and energy by… well… you. r. In fact, everything we do here is sustained and supported by your sacrificial and selfless giving. s. We have 31 families in our church that are members. Our budget for 2026, not including our mission fund or our benevolent fund, is set to $151,032. A budget that is not extravagant by any means. We aren't supporting large programs and doing big mailers or anything like that. t. That means that each family would need to give $4,872 this year for us to make budget. That is around $400 a month or about $94 a week. u. Of course, some would be able to give more than this and others less. v. But… when you drop $10 in the plate every couple weeks, when you could financially afford more… that is going to put undue pressure on other members here to make up for it. And it isn't being overly loving to your brothers and sisters to do that. w. For those who are members here- you know me. You know that I never talk about money. somewhat of a conflict of interest to do so – since it is by your selfless and sacrificial giving… that I am paid. x. But occasionally we get to things like this in the scripture, and in those times, I must make the appeal for you to consider your love for other believers. y. Our church, our missionaries, our benevolence cannot continue without your sacrificial giving. Giving borne from working with your hands to make sure you are not in need, your family is not in need, and that you can generously give to the work of the church. z. So, work hard, earn a living, so that you can show love to your brothers and sisters and further the mission of the church with your sacrificial gifts. 5.) [Slide 21] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must excel in love for one another by having a good reputation with unbelievers. a. The necessary caveat here is of course that unbelievers will generally hate us because we follow Christ and call the lifestyles they cherish… sin. b. They will despise us because we consider it loving to call them to repentance and to trust Christ and follow Him to the forsaking of all other gods. c. That being said – it is not loving to the church nor is it helpful to its mission when we tarnish the reputation of the church for non-gospel or mission related reasons. d. If they are already going to despise us for our gospel mission, the worst thing we could do is give them more to despise us for because we are infighting, stirring up trouble, fleecing each other, being lazy, or otherwise not contributing positively to society. e. Instead, we should be hard workers, living quiet lives, and seeing to our own affairs and not meddling. f. We are not of the world, but are certainly still in it. Therefore, we must love the church, its mission, and its impact on the world by having a good reputation with the unbelieving world. g. Let us only be despised because of the gospel we preach. h. Which leads to the comfort of this passage… 6.) [Slide 22] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” We are a light and testimony to the world when we love one another. a. Paul's vision is clear. b. The church should be a bastion of love, mercy, kindness, selflessness, care, protection, honor, and grace. c. Yet so often… churches fail this in every point. d. Churches are run like businesses. They are managed like social clubs. They are governed like democracies. e. If they are salt and light – they have lost their savor and hid their light under a bushel. f. Jesus threatens in Revelation to take the lampstands away from churches which fail to keep the mission of the church intact. g. And that threat is true for all local assemblies today too. h. Churches close up every year. In one respect we can mourn this. But studies have been done and books have been written to give insight to the common reasons that churches die. i. And you know what it boils down to? j. Sin. A lack of holiness. That local assembly has lost the mission. k. Paul's words of warning here are to help the Thessalonians love each other and be the church that God desires. l. CBC, we must be this kind of church too. We must be a testimony and light to the world. And one of the primary ways we do that is when we excel in our love for one another. m. To love one another then – we cannot be selfishly motivated or give in to whatever we feel like doing. We must put the mission and reputation of the church – even ahead of our own desires. 7.) [Slide 23] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The church is made of people who are different. We were made this way. Remade… this way. a. The church is a group of people who were dead in their sins. We were slaves to our lusts. We were children of our father the devil. We belonged to the line of the serpent. We were born as inheritors of the sin of Adam. b. We didn't know God. We didn't want God. We didn't need God. c. We did not become sinners because we sinned… but began sinning because we were already sinners. d. Then God washed us with the water of regeneration. He opened our eyes and gave us new hearts. At that moment we saw, for the first time, what we had never sought. The truth of His holiness, our wretchedness, and the sacrificial substitution of Christ to die for our sin and remake us into something holy… something that progressively looks more and more like Him. e. And the love with which He loved us… has now been taught to us so we can love each other in the same sacrificial and selfless way. f. When the church… is the church… even unbelievers have to recognize that something is different about us. g. If you sense the call of God on your heart now… to join this thing called the church. To be His child. To forsake your sin and follow Him… Then I'd recommend you stop an Elder before you leave and tell them. We'd be happy to show you how to follow Jesus. [Slide 24 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the reformer John Bradford. Holy, righteous, and wise one. Mighty, terrible, and fearful Lord God. Judge of all and governor of all the world. Patient and gracious Father, whose eyes are upon our ways... Wash us from our wickedness and pour out your Holy Spirit upon us. Take from us our hard hearts, our stony hearts, our unrepentant hearts, our distrusting and doubtful hearts. Take our carnal, our secure, our idle and foolish hearts. Take away our impure, arrogant, envious, impatient, covetous hearts. Give us new hearts instead: soft hearts, faithful hearts, merciful hearts. Obedient, pure, holy hearts. True, simple, lowly, and penitent hearts. Give us hearts to fear and trust you forever. Write your law in our hearts, graft it in our minds. Grant us a spirit of prayer and make us diligent and happy in what you give us to do. Take our souls and bodies into custody forever. Take our lives and all that we have, and give us whatever you know we need. Guide us always as your children, so our lives and our deaths will praise you through Jesus Christ. We pray for ourselves, but also for others-those in exile or in prison, in misery or heaviness, in poverty or sickness. If it is your will, send your holy word and faith among us in this place and this country once again. Turn the hearts of those who speak against us. Have mercy on our families and fellow believers, our neighbors and those whose lives you have linked to ours. And for those here gathered in your holy name, grant your blessing and Holy Spirit to dwell in us and set us apart. Keep us as your children, today and forever. Keep us from all evil for your glory, our good, and for the good of the church. Strengthen those who stand, so they do not fall. Lift up those who have fallen, and keep us from falling, through Jesus Christ, our Lord and only Savior, who lives and reigns with you in the Holy Spirit, and to whom be all praise and honor, now and forever, Amen. Benediction: To you who are debtors to mercy alone And free from the terrors of the law. Walk in the light, as he is in the light, so that the blood of Jesus, God's Son, purifies you from all sin. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: “A Pure and Honorable Vessel” Part 1 Text: 1 Thessalonians 4:1-5 FCF: We often struggle with sexual temptation and sin. Prop: Because God's will for His children is for them to be holy, we must abstain from all sexual sin by controlling our bodies. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 4. In a moment we will begin reading from the Legacy Standard bible starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. We are at the beginning of a chapter yet again which means we need to review where we have been so far. In chapter 1, Paul expresses his thankfulness to God for the Thessalonian church because he knows they are elect of God, because the gospel came to them in the power of the Spirit and because he has observed how the Thessalonian church has become imitators of Christ amid affliction. In chapter 2, Paul zooms in to affirm that their visit among them was profitable. Probably to counter claims of unbelieving Thessalonians, Paul insists that it was a profitable visit because God gave them boldness to speak, they became a spiritual family, and because it produced the same results they had seen in previous outpourings of the gospel. Paul concludes chapter 2 assuring them that he greatly wished to visit them but had been hindered by Satan. But he assures them that they are his hope, joy, and glory in that they stand firm in their faith. In chapter 3, Paul reveals that he sent Timothy to them because he was overwhelmed with godly concern for their faith. He also reveals his joy at the report from Timothy that they stood fast in their faith but that he hopes to see them again soon and complete what is lacking in their faith. He ends chapter 3 with a benediction, good and comforting words, praying to God to bring them into fellowship again, to cause their love to abound and their holiness to be perfected for the Lord's return. The benediction ends the apologetic section of the letter, where Paul is defending their visit and the gospel they preached by the impact it had on the Thessalonians. He now begins a new portion of the letter, where he will seek to complete their faith by instructing them in things that he was not able to fully teach on while the evangelists were with them. With that please stand with me to focus on and give honor to the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Holy God, You are pure and distinct. There is none like You. You are Alpha and Omega. You are the beginning and the end. You are neither tempted to do evil, nor do you tempt anyone with evil. You are morally pure in all Your ways and You are always good in character and in action. Teach us today from Your Holy Word, by impressing Your Son's example on our lives, and by imparting Your Spirit's power and passion to know how to please You with our bodies. You have given these bodies to us to reflect Your character. You have saved us to be light in a world of darkness. May we be holy as You have willed us to be. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] While I will not be intentionally explicit or irreverent, we will discuss quite plainly and openly the will of God for sexual ethics among His people. As such, there will be plenty of concepts and principles relayed today that could generate lots of questions among young listeners. I recommend that any who are preteens, who normally sit in the service continue to do so and listen intently. But I also recommend that parents be ready to answer those questions and have those discussions and if they feel their child is not ready, that they should be excused from the service. Never had to give a parental advisory for a sermon before

Title: A Pastor's Hope Text: 1 Thessalonians 3:11-13 FCF: We often struggle trusting the Lord to raise up godly attributes in us. Prop: Because godly pastors hope for what God promises to give His true children, we must have this hope for ourselves. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 3. In a moment we'll begin reading in verse 11 from the Legacy Standard Bible. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last week we saw how Paul's pastoral concern was assuaged by the good news that Timothy brought back from his visit with the Thessalonians. Their faith, love, and hope were steadfast. But Paul, having a pastor's heart, and being a disciple maker like every other true believer, desired not only to fellowship with the Thessalonians again, but to minister to them and complete what was lacking in their faith. As we mentioned last week – the following two chapters seek to do just that. Paul isn't going to wait until they are together again before he begins to complete their faith. But today, before he gets to his teaching, and by way of introducing the things he wishes to teach them more about, he closes out this section of the book with what we call a benediction. The word benediction is the combination of two Latin words meaning “to speak well of” or “to speak good words.” Although we are studying an epistle, which is a genre in the bible that combines teaching and instruction in the form of a letter, a benediction is a subgenre used in many letters but not exclusively in letters. Aaron's blessing in Numbers 6:24-26 is an example of a benediction which occurs in the Pentateuch which is a blend of history, teaching, and law genres. So how do we study a benediction? Since it is a subgenre we must look at it in context of the main genre. In this case we will interpret these last three verses based on the context of the letter to the Thessalonians. But generally speaking, benedictions are a series of blessings, hopes, or prayers FOR God's people, expressed BY spiritual leaders, pleading TO God for His blessing, and designed as a comfort FOR God's people. As you can see, benedictions work on multiple levels. And today by God's grace we will see all these levels on display. So, without further ado, Please stand with me to focus on and give honor to the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Great God and Father, Lord Jesus Christ, Holy Spirit and comforter, we come to You today to gather around Your Word. We do so, expecting You to bless us, change us, and refine us. We are but clay in Your hands. Mold us and shape us according to Your will. May we hope and desire the things You promise to give us so that we may hope rightly. Give us what You promise and help us to yearn for it too. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Hope is faith in future tense.” Peter Anderson “'Hope is biblical shorthand for unconditional certainty.” John Blanchard “A man full of hope will be full of action.” Thomas Brooks “When you stop hoping you are in the vestibule of hell, for there is no hope there.” A.J. Cronin “The nearer to heaven in hopes, the farther from earth in desires.” William Gurnall Let us ponder these words as we look to the scriptures today. I.) Godly pastors hope for meaningful fellowship among believers, so we must have this hope for ourselves. (11) a. [Slide 3] 11 - Now may our God and Father Himself and Jesus our Lord i. Notice first who Paul addresses this benediction to. ii. The reason I say benedictions have multiple layers is because Paul is obviously writing this to the Thessalonians. But in the middle of talking to them, he addresses two persons of the Godhead. iii. So, Paul speaks to God but through Him to the Thessalonians as well. iv. There is no doubt that this wish, this prayer, this hope, is designed to comfort them. v. Yet it is certainly a prayer to God. vi. Paul mentions two persons of the Godhead – The Father and the Son. vii. This alone requires some investigation. 1. First, we understand that Jesus is very clearly elevated to a position that is equal to the Father. a. Paul's trinitarian theology shines through as God the Father and Jesus our Lord are both prayed to in this text. b. Other than the order of their mention, there is no indication at all of any hierarchy or subordination here. c. And since Paul sometimes inverts this order, even this is not really an indication of hierarchy at all. d. In Paul's mind they are equal in power and glory. They are both deserving of hearing our prayers. 2. Second, Jesus is clearly understood here to be not only equal with the Father, but also Divine. a. He is not merely a human being elevated to the same status as God the Father, but is also the Lord. b. Specifically, the evangelists' and the Thessalonian church's Lord. c. Although Lord can be used to talk about someone that is a respected man, like a master of a slave, or a noble, it can also be used as a synonym for God. d. In this text, because Jesus is being prayed to, the most natural way to interpret the word Lord, is as if Paul is addressing the God of the Old Testament but applying that title to Jesus of Nazareth. 3. Third, I would very much like to address the conspicuous absence of the third person of the godhead. Unfortunately, it is a time-consuming venture that doesn't lead us to a definitive answer. So, I will save that discussion for Thursday Night prayer group and bible study. Be sure to join us as we discuss why Paul might have omitted the Holy Spirit from this benediction. viii. But what blessing does he seek for them? ix. This nicely divides up this morning's sermon into our three points. The points of Paul's requests. x. First, he requests that God… b. [Slide 4] direct our way to you, i. Paul's first desire, is the same desire he's been expressing since chapter 2. ii. He greatly desires to see them again face to face. iii. He desires fellowship. And He is praying that God's providence might guide him and his companions back to them soon. iv. This is certainly something that should be a good word for all God's people. To pray to God that God would allow us to direct our way to each other… this is a good word. A good wish. A comforting thought. c. [Slide 5] Summary of the Point: Paul hopes that the Lord will providentially direct him and his companions back to the Thessalonian church. In this we see a pastor's heart which hopes for meaningful fellowship to occur among believers. Paul desires to be among them and fellowship with them. He desires that fellowship among believers to be meaningful and frequent. So, Paul looks to the Lord in prayer, that God might direct them back to one another. If Paul desires this for himself among the Thessalonians, it is easy to see the application for ourselves. We too must earnestly desire and hope for this fellowship with other believers as well. Transition: [Slide 6(blank)] But this is not the only hope that Paul expresses in this benediction. Paul has two more requests of the Lord for the Thessalonians. Let's see what else he hopes for in verse 12. II.) Godly pastors hope that all believers will follow their example and abound in love for all, so we must have this hope for ourselves. (12) a. [Slide 7] 12 - and may the Lord cause you to increase and abound in love for one another, i. Paul's second prayer request and hope for them is that the Lord causes them to love more. ii. By Lord Paul could be referring to any person of the godhead or to God the Triune. Contextually and theologically it makes the most sense though that he is referring to the demonstrator of love to us, the Lord Jesus Christ. iii. Paul's specific request is that they increase and abound in love. iv. By this Paul does not desire them merely to love incrementally more than they already do. v. Instead, he desires that they increase to the point of overflowing. That there be an abundance of love flowing from them, caused by God. vi. But what is the object of their abounding love in Paul's prayer? vii. First it is for one another. viii. By this he means the church there in Thessalonica. ix. Jesus Himself said that they will know that you are my disciples by your love for one another. x. By this we can conclude that one key evidence that grants assurance that we are indeed a true believer, is that we love others who are also true believers. xi. Paul then, is simply asking the Lord to cause this fruit of their salvation to manifest itself in abounding ways. xii. Paul will mention this in chapter 4 where he will teach on this topic with greater specificity. xiii. For now, it is a comfort to them to think of the Lord causing them to love each other in an abounding way. xiv. Because of the ostracizing of their unbelieving friends and family – this would certainly be a welcome thought. b. [Slide 8] and for all people, i. But thinking about the lack of love they were receiving from unbelievers may have prompted Paul to also pray that their love is not limited just to the church. ii. Paul prays that their love would abound… even for those who are not part of the church. Even for those who have afflicted them for their faith in Christ. iii. Paul prays for the Lord to increase their love – even for their enemies. iv. While it may gratify our flesh to hate our enemies… the spirit of a true believer would certainly be comforted by the hope that their love would abound, even for those who hate them. v. In this they know that they are following in their Savior's footsteps, as He too came and gave His life for sinners. Sinners who did not know God or seek Him. vi. Sinners like them. vii. This answers the object of their love and the magnitude of their love… but Paul desires to illustrate the love he prays for by using his own example. c. [Slide 9] just as we also do for you, i. When Paul and his companions arrived in Thessalonica, there were no friends for them. ii. They spent 3 weeks preaching in the synagogue with limited success. iii. Most of the Thessalonian church were former pagans, ignorant of the God Paul preached and the Savior He followed. iv. And as a reminder, Paul has just gotten through speaking of the intensity of the evangelists' love for this church and desire to be with them. v. Being imitators is a key theme in this book. vi. The Thessalonians were imitators of Christ and of the evangelists and others were imitating them. vii. Here Paul provides his and his companion's example as the pattern for the love he prays the Lord will cause to abound in them. viii. This would be yet another comforting thought for them. To be in such a place that their love for one another and for all people imitated the love the evangelists had for them. d. [Slide 10] Summary of the Point: Paul, using himself and his companions as an example, hopes that the Lord would cause to grow to an abounding degree the love that the Thessalonians have for one another and for all men. As a godly pastor, his life demonstrates this love and his heart desires it to be the same in every other believer. As such the application for us is easy to locate. All of us, no matter what role we play in the body of Christ, must hope to grow and abound in love for one another. We must hope to be an example to others of what abounding love for all looks like. Transition: [Slide 11(blank)] Paul has one final hope he prays for in this text. It is actually an expected and hoped for result of the love he has prayed for to grow in them. Let's look at verse 13. III.) Godly pastors hope all believers are perfected in holiness at Christ's return, so we must have this hope for ourselves. (13) a. [Slide 12] 13 - so that He may strengthen your hearts blameless in holiness, i. What result is Paul praying will happen because God caused their hearts to increase and abound with love for one another and all men? ii. In a word… holiness. iii. The first part of this verse is a little clunky. iv. If we were to read it literally it would be something like, v. “To the to strengthen your hearts blameless in holiness.” vi. The first two words, rather than meaning “to the” should be translated with language that expects a result. vii. In order that, so that, with the result of… viii. The verb strengthen is in its infinitive form. Which eliminates our ability to see who or what is doing the strengthening. ix. Most translations rightly pull the subject from the context which is obviously God Himself. x. Some translations try to leave it ambiguous by inserting a passive “that your hearts may be strengthened” making the subject uncertain. But there is no real reason to do this in the context. xi. It is clear that Paul means that God is doing the strengthening of their hearts. xii. If God is causing their love to abound, it certainly follows that as a result He will strengthen their hearts toward holiness. xiii. But the final expression deserves a closer look too. xiv. Being blameless in holiness seems to be redundant. If someone is holy, they certainly are blameless. And if someone is blameless, most likely they are holy. xv. So, what does this expression mean? xvi. Given what Paul will talk about in chapter 4, we can read between the lines that Paul is praying that their love for all men will strengthen them to forsake sexual immorality and maintain a pure life with one another. xvii. Although blamelessness in holiness certainly means more than merely godly sexual ethics – that is certainly included in it. xviii. Since a love for God and a love for others encapsulates all of the law and the prophets – to be truly set apart for God in a way that no one can find fault with – must flow from both a love for God and a love for all men. xix. But Paul may be indicating not merely a holy life that is practiced now, on earth. He may be also pointing beyond this life… b. [Slide 13] before our God and Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all His saints. i. We return to the Father and the Lord Jesus as Paul bookends his benediction with His mention a second time. ii. Here we see that Paul prays for blameless holiness for the Thessalonians specifically before God at the second coming of Christ. iii. We know that next the Lord Jesus will come to judge the living and the dead. And so Paul may have his eyes on that final winnowing of genuine believers and pretenders. iv. His prayer then may not simply be that they are holy now – but that they might be strengthened for the time that they are truly perfected. v. Of course, chapters 4-5 include a good deal about the second coming of Christ. So, Paul alludes to that in this benediction as well. vi. One final thing to point out here that is actually somewhat off-topic, is a teaching regarding the end times. vii. Here we see Paul overtly point to the second coming of Christ being done “With all His saints” 1. There is a bit of an interpretational issue here that has commentators divided. 2. Paul seems to be quoting from Zechariah 14, which would tend to favor the idea of the word “saints” or “holy ones” meaning angels rather than people. a. But in the Old Testament the term “holy ones” or “saints” is rather ambiguous. Often it is clearly used to talk about angels and also often it is clearly used to talk about God's people. And of course, many times, it is unclear to which it is referring. b. However, the same is NOT true in the New Testament. Every single use of the term “holy ones” in the New Testament minus two are clearly referring to God's people and NOT to angels. c. Jude 14 could refer to angels, but it could just as easily refer to God's people. d. And here, is the only other unclear reference. e. Furthermore, Paul uses the term “holy ones” 43 times in his letters. In every other instance… he is referring to true believers. 3. Because of this I find the interpretation inescapable. Paul is referring either to God's elect people, or, perhaps, to God's elect people and angels. 4. Since the word saints, or holy ones means Christians we must deal with a spurious way the word is being used today. 5. Saints – is not a special term in the scriptures used to denote some upper class of Christians which have performed miracles or done especially wonderous things for God. Nor is sainthood ever granted or recognized by the church in the scriptures. a. That is literally never how the New Testament uses the word. b. The word itself means the same thing as holy mentioned previously in this verse. Holy means morally pure and set apart. c. Paul wishes that all of them be saints in that they are blameless in holiness. d. And the writer of Hebrews says that without that saintliness… without holiness – no one sees God. e. Saint then, or holy one, is merely another expression of a person who is a genuine believer. f. All believers are saints. And there are no qualifications for sainthood besides being a regenerated believer in Christ. 6. Now, interpreting this as God's people coming with Christ, does pose a bit of a problem interpretationally when it comes to the teaching of chapters 4-5 about the Lord's coming and how believers will meet Him in the air… but that is easily understood when we understand one common practice of the day. 7. When dignitaries or very important people would come to a city, the priests, the rulers, the authorities, the people of note in the city, would leave the city walls and come outside the city to meet the dignitary. Then they would follow him in. 8. Of course we are called a kingdom of priests, heirs to the throne, and the bride of Christ. 9. In this way, God's people can both meet Christ in the air and come with Him. 10. Of course, any Premillennial interpretation of the end times has no problem harmonizing these facts since they would all conclude that we go to meet Jesus and then return with Him when He comes to set up His earthly Millennial Kingdom. 11. We simply disagree on the timing of the return. 12. Postmillennial and Amillennial folks have more difficulty here. And many simply interpret this passage as referring to angels. viii. But coming back to the topic of Paul's wish here… ix. What a comforting thought for the Thessalonians. That the Lord would strengthen them to the level of blameless holiness that the Lord would require of all who might join Him at His return. c. [Slide 14] Summary of the Point: Paul's final hope for the Thessalonians is that the Lord would strengthen their hearts to not only live holy lives today, but that they would be perfected and presented faultless before God when Christ returns with all His people. Every godly pastor hopes for this to be true of their congregation. And as such, the application is clear for us too. We must hope that we will not only be holy now, but perfected in that holiness when the Lord returns. Conclusion: So CBC, what have we learned today that corrects and instructs our faith and shapes and guides our practice? Broad Concepts of Faith and Practice: [Slide 15] Paul expresses these good words for the Thessalonians as he prays to the Lord pleading for these three hopes for the them. He hopes that the Lord would providentially direct them to fellowship together again, that the Lord would cause their love to abound toward all, and that the Lord would strengthen their hearts in perfect holiness when Jesus returns. These amount to what every godly pastor hopes for and prays for, for his flock and all believers. As such these should be our hopes too for ourselves. We should hope that God allows us to fellowship with other believers often and in meaningful ways. We should hope that God causes us to grow and abound in love toward all men and especially those of the household of faith. And we should hope that God strengthens us to grow in holiness today so that when He returns and we return with Him, we should be found faultless and perfectly holy with Him. But how do these applications connect to our life today? Let me take a closer look with you. 1.) [Slide 16] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that God providentially directing His children to fellowship with one another often and in meaningful ways, should be a great comfort and hope to true believers. a. But we live in an increasingly individualistic society. b. People don't have to come to church anymore – they can just watch it on the internet. c. I even saw a church advertise that their wi-fi signal was so strong that it reached the parking lot. d. So, if you don't feel comfortable coming in, don't worry, just park in your car and tune in from the parking lot. e. Some have said, “I don't need the church, I have Jesus.” f. My friends, these are lies. g. You can't have Jesus without the church. And you can't have the church without Jesus. h. How can you say that? i. The Apostles taught that WE are the body of Christ. j. My friends, attending via facebook livestream is not attending. It is not fellowshipping. It is not corporate worship. It is not church. k. It'll do in a pinch when you are shut in or sick… but it isn't church. l. Listening to sermons and podcasts isn't the church either. m. Nor is chatting online with other believers or arguing in forums. n. Without the church, you are a rudderless ship. Without God's people ministering to you and you ministering to them, you are tossed around in the waves of the sea. o. True believers delight… hope for… and seek out fellowship with other believers. p. We thrive on it. We need it. q. Do you see fellowship with other believers this way? r. If not, its time to rethink some things. It may even be appropriate to ask yourself, if you are truly a believer. 2.) [Slide 17] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that God causing His children to grow and abound in love for one another and other men, should be a great comfort and hope to true believers. a. Along with our more individualistic society, we also have a love problem. b. From definition to object, from magnitude to demonstration, we have a love disease. c. Our definition of love is distorted. So much so that the unconditional undeserved love of God is often so foreign to us when we first hear of it. d. The object of our love is frequently enjoyed toward those who always agree with us or those who return the love we offer. Again, when we see the unconditional aspect of Christ's love for His church, in that while we were yet enemies, He died for us, that is so odd to us. e. The magnitude of our love is a paradox of over-loving things and practices, and under-loving and valuing people. “Save the whales” and “kill the children” are often said by the same lips. f. And if that wasn't bad enough, demonstrating love has been reduced to 5 languages, which is already an extrabiblical interpretation of demonstrating love, but when you give that to a person who is not a believer, it is weaponized for a way to get the kind of love they want, rather than teach them how to love others. g. So yes… we have a love problem. h. But the church… God's people… we should be different. i. We should be looking longingly for the day that God will cause the love we have toward others to abound. Specifically, and especially toward other believers. j. This coupled with the hope for fellowship only intensifies the need for Christians to give the church a much higher priority than they are giving it today. k. Of all the things people prioritize, I fear that gathering with God's people is often an afterthought… if it is a thought at all. l. But growing in and abounding in love for other Christians should be a great hope for those who are genuine believers. m. But our love is not so narrow. n. In fact, our selfless, unconditional love should also be pointed at those who are not believers too. o. We certainly remain guarded with unbelievers. We know they do not understand and will seek to harm us. And we don't need to intentionally leave ourselves open to their abuse. p. But we certainly do not retaliate in thought, word, or deed. q. Overall, growing and abounding in love for all men ought to be one of the greatest wishes of every true believer across the board. r. If you don't desire to love others more… you may need to do some soul searching. You may yet be lost after all. 3.) [Slide 18] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that God strengthening our hearts to holiness now and perfect holiness when Christ returns, should be a great comfort and hope to true believers. a. The bane of the accurate teaching of the free grace of God is the overcorrection into license. b. The logic sounds fairly sure. c. Christ died for sin. I am a sinner. Christ died for me. He paid for all my sin. Therefore, when I sin, I know it is already paid for. Therefore, there is nothing that needs payment. Therefore, I am free… I have been given a blank check to do as I please. d. This thought process has been attacking the church since the apostles' time. They all have written extensively on the matter. e. Paul writes in Romans the logic which concludes with – “Shall we sin then that grace may abound?” f. Paul answers his own question with the strongest negative answer that you can make in the Greek language. g. Mh genoito h. May it never be. Or May that idea never have existed or been born in your mind! i. God's grace and mercy do not allow true believers to continue in sin. Instead, His grace and mercy remind us how we are slaves to righteousness and to live according to His Spirit which is in us. j. Hebrews tells us that without holiness no one will see God. k. Holiness, moral purity and being set apart for God's service is part of the fabric of every true believer. l. We love and aspire to holiness. m. And we hope that one day, when the Lord Jesus returns, He will complete that process, purifying us forever, never to fail Him again! n. Certainly, the greatest part of that eternal Kingdom will be the fellowship with Christ. o. But John says that when we see Him, we will be like Him. p. This thought is a great hope of all true believers. One day, we will never sin again. q. But my friends, if there is a tinge of sadness in that for you. That one day you will never lie, cheat, steal, lust, be selfish, lack courage, or never dishonor your parents again… if such a thought produces in you a wistful longing and loss – then you must examine your heart. True believers hope for the day such a thing were true. r. Are you really His child? 4.) [Slide 19] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must find hope in God doing these things in us. a. We must realize that ultimately, true believers hope that the Lord will direct them to fellowship with God's people, to love more, and to grow in holiness. b. Any attitude or feeling that causes us to despise or become annoyed with any of these things, must be rejected as a sinful and fleshly attitude rather than a pure one. c. If we despise or are annoyed with the idea of fellowshipping more with God's people, we must repent of this and put this sin to death. d. If we roll our eyes or gag a bit at the thought of loving others more, we must repent of this and put this sin to death. e. If we are frustrated with or bothered by the thought of becoming more holy, more different and separated from the world, we must repent of this and put this sin to death. f. Because true Christians desire to be with God's people, grow in love, and holiness. g. How do we do all these? h. Well, if we go back to the text, we realize that not only is Paul asking this of God, but God is the agent working in all these things. i. God is providentially directing the fellowship. j. God is causing the love to grow and abound. k. God is strengthening the heart to holiness. l. God is, as always, our source. We run to Him for these things. Ultimately, we hope… in Him. 5.) [Slide 20] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” True believers will see this prayer answered in their lives. a. Although Paul offers this as a hope and a wish, we know from the rest of scripture that God promises to do these things in the lives of true believers. b. God promises to bring His people together. c. God promises to grow us in love. d. God promises to grow us in holiness. e. Of course there is some human responsibility here. We must step out in faith to pursue fellowship, love, and holiness. f. But God promises that for real Christians… this will be done. g. No one will arrive with Christ with these hopes left unfulfilled. h. And that is a great comfort to us. 6.) [Slide 21] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” Without the fellowship of the church, love like Christ, and holiness, no one will inherit the Kingdom of God. a. This, then, is nothing more than a logical conclusion. b. If God will do these things that Paul has prayed for in every believer… and the prayer itself is a comfort and a hope to God's true people… c. Then anyone who lacks these things cannot truly be a child of God. d. There is always room for growth of course. e. In fact, the hope of growth is part of this equation. We as true believers hope to have these things. f. But if you lack them completely, or have no hope that you would have them, or both… then you cannot possibly know Christ. And therefore, you are still lost in your sin. g. If that is you today. You don't desire to be with Christians. You don't really want to love people that don't already love you. You don't want to live differently and in a way that follows the commands of Jesus. h. But for the first time you've seen this, and genuinely desire that to change. i. I urge you to cry out to Jesus and repent of your sins and submit to Jesus as your Lord and Savior. j. And if you would like to do that today, please see me or another Elder. We'd love to help you through that process. [Slide 22 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the early church father John Chrysostom Do not let us avoid the reading of the divine Scriptures, Lord. For that would be of Satan's devising, not wanting us to see the treasure, otherwise we would gain the riches. So, he would say that hearing the divine laws means nothing. Otherwise, if we did, we might become doers of the word, as well as hearers. Knowing then his evil plan, Lord, let us fortify ourselves against him on every side. Fenced with this kind of armor, we can live unconquered lives, as well as strike a heavy blow to his head. Then, crowned with glorious wreaths of victory, we can attain the good things to come, by the grace and love toward others of our Lord Jesus Christ, to whom be glory and might for ever and ever, amen. Benediction: Now may our God and Father Himself and Jesus Christ our Lord direct our way to each other, And may the Lord cause us to increase and abound in love for one another and for all people, So that He may strengthen our hearts blameless in holiness before our God and Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus with all His Saints. Until we meet again… go in peace.

Title: The Disciple Maker's Dream Text: 1 Thessalonians 3:6-10 FCF: We often struggle continuing to grow in the cardinal graces of faith, love, and hope. Prop: Because the church thrives when we continue to grow spiritually, so we must continue to grow in faith, love and hope. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 3. Put your finger or a book mark there, and flip back a page or two to chapter 1 verse 3. In a moment we'll read both these passages from the Legacy Standard Bible. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last week we saw Paul express his godly pastoral concern for the Thessalonian believers by relaying to them the circumstances that led to Timothy coming to visit. Paul says that he couldn't take it any longer and had to hear about their faith and whether or not they were holding up under the affliction that they were appointed by God to endure. This week Paul moves the timeline forward to the very moment that he writes the letter and he expresses his deepest relief at the report from Timothy. Please stand with me to give honor to and focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Gracious Father, You have given Your church as the light of the world. We are here to shine the gospel light to those who persist in unbelief. And one real way we draw men to give you glory and see Your majesty is by our being conformed progressively more and more to the image of Your Son. In this, You give us grace through the indwelling of Your Spirit to advance in the cardinal graces of faith, love, and hope as we are refined in the fire of Your will for our lives. May You use this text to spur Your people to continue to grow in these graces and thus enable the church – our church – to thrive. We ask this in Jesus' name… Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “We discern the growth of grace as the growth of plants, which we perceive rather to have grown than to grow.” John Flavel “God would have us not merely take a stand, He would have us walk. Too many have taken a stand and are still standing; for years they have made no progress. “ Vance Havner “Spiritual growth consists most in the growth of the root, which is out of sight.” Matthew Henry “Happy is he who makes daily progress and who considers not what he did yesterday but what advance he can make today.” Jerome “The growth of grace is the best evidence of the truth of it; things that have no life will not grow.” Thomas Watson Let these thoughts find a place to rest in your mind as we proceed to look at the text this morning. I.) Disciple Makers thrive when their disciples stand in the cardinal Christian graces, so we must continue to grow in faith, love and hope. (6-8) a. [Slide 3] 6 - But now that Timothy has come to us from you, and has brought us good news of your faith and love, and that you always remember us kindly, longing to see us just as we also long to see you, i. Timothy has recently returned to Paul and Silas in Corinth with news from the church in Thessalonica. ii. All the godly and pastoral concern that Paul had for the Thessalonian church is gloriously assuaged by the news Timothy brings. iii. It is so good of news, that Paul uses the same word he uses in other contexts to refer to the gospel. The Good News. iv. What news could rival the gospel? v. The Thessalonian church is… healthy! vi. It seems that all the propaganda that the unbelieving Thessalonians had been trying to sew into the hearts and minds of the church there about Paul and his companions, has come to nothing after all. vii. Of course we knew this already from chapter 1. viii. Still, it is good for us to hear Paul's relief at the Thessalonians' steadfastness in their faith in Christ and the promises of God and their love for Him and one another. ix. Furthermore, their love for God and others is evident in that they remember the evangelists, and by extension their message, kindly and even long to see them in the same way that they long to see the Thessalonians. x. This was not always true of the places Paul had been. xi. The Corinthians despised Paul for a time before they repented and made it right. xii. So it would not be unheard of or completely out of the realm of possibility that the Thessalonians could have grown to despise the evangelists. xiii. And I can tell you as a pastor, that there are some who I have taught, preached to, poured my life into, helped, edified, and gave myself for - who now despise me and have cut me and Kadie out of their lives. xiv. I don't say this to garner pity. I say this as a warning. The life of ministry (which all Christians should be engaged in) is often rewarded with disdain. xv. I can also say that it is MOST encouraging to hear and know that those who you care for are standing strong in faith, love, and hope. xvi. Keen observers will note that although Paul mentions hope in chapter 1 and verse 3 as one of the three cardinal graces of a growing believer, here it seems he has omitted this third cardinal grace. xvii. However, before this point is done, when we read between the lines, we will see the cardinal grace of hope come shining through. xviii. The point is that disciple makers survive by trusting the Lord. But they THRIVE when those they disciple stand fast in faith, love, and hope. b. [Slide 4] 7 - for this reason, brothers, in all our distress and affliction we were comforted about you through your faith; i. Disciple Makers and spiritually mature people also suffer distress and affliction. ii. I know that may seem like obvious information, but I can tell you after spending 16 years in ministry, that sometimes that is forgotten by spiritually immature believers. iii. Spiritually immature believers tend to focus on themselves. This isn't surprising. One of the reasons they are immature is because they are consumed with themselves. So, you can hardly fault them for it. They need to grow out of it. iv. But because they are so consumed with themselves, they often wonder why disciple makers are tired, forget to call or text them, or don't spend more time with them. v. Disciple Makers have their own distresses and afflictions that they are enduring. Just because they are spiritually mature does not mean they have grown beyond these things. It simply means that more often than not, they are able to navigate these things with the help of the Lord and His grace alone. vi. But Paul reveals where disciple makers find great relief and encouragement amid distress and affliction. vii. It is when those they are pouring their lives into… stand strong in their faith, love, and hope. viii. When they can leave them in difficult situations and they hold fast and endure and even serve others. ix. In this, there is a reciprocity of encouragement. Just as Paul sent Timothy to establish and encourage them… hearing news that they are established and strong in these cardinal graces is… an encouragement to the evangelists. x. Once again, we see that the church… needs each other. No matter how spiritually mature we are – there is a mutual dependance on each other that cannot be ignored or scorned without great catastrophe. xi. Paul and his companions have heard back from Timothy that these Thessalonians are enduring in faith, love and hope, even though they have been absent from them for months. xii. And Paul confesses that it is a great comfort and blessing, while they themselves endure their own distress and affliction in Corinth. xiii. Indeed, the evangelists are so comforted that Paul says… c. [Slide 5] 8 - for now we really live, if you stand firm in the Lord. i. The word “really” has been added by the LSB here. ii. I'm not sure I agree with the insertion. iii. It seems like it muddies the waters of what exactly is happening here. iv. Paul expresses that he and his companions now live because the Thessalonian church has stood firm in the Lord. v. Obviously, Paul doesn't speak of spiritual life… in the sense that the Thessalonians' steadfastness is what regenerated their hearts. Nor is he speaking to physical life as though they were dead and have been resurrected because they are standing firm in their faith. vi. Paul is obviously using hyperbole. vii. The uncertainty of knowing that they left the Thessalonians at a critical time and facing certain affliction, may have felt like death. When you are on your deathbed, everything in life stops. Nothing really matters. Similarly, to the evangelists, until they heard how the Thessalonians were doing – all stopped. viii. But now that they know that their faith is solid and that their love is still burning and that their hope is steadfast… they have been given new life. Like a breath of fresh air. ix. Here we see the third cardinal grace make its entry. In chapter 1:3, the steadfastness in the Lord was inspired by or rooted in… hope. And so the grace triad is complete. x. Again – disciple makers THRIVE when those in their charge stand strong in faith, love, and hope. d. [Slide 6] Summary of the Point: Paul's point here, after expressing his godly pastoral concern in the previous thought, is to bring the letter up to the present time and inform the Thessalonians that he and his companions are greatly encouraged and comforted by the fact that they have stood fast in the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love, and hope. In spite of facing their own distresses and afflictions, the news that Timothy brought to them reignited their zeal and passion for the Lord. Indeed, this is true of all disciple makers. When those they disciple hold fast in the cardinal Christian graces, in spite of facing opposition, disciple makers thrive. Since disciple makers thrive in this way, those being discipled should continue to grow in faith, love, and hope. Transition: [Slide 7(blank)] But disciple makers do not merely thrive when their disciples don't go backward in their spiritual maturity. In fact, they truly thrive when those they disciple spiritually progress. Let's look at verse 9. II.) Disciple Makers thrive when spiritual progress continues, so we must continue to grow in faith, love, and hope. (9-10) a. [Slide 8] 9 - For what thanks can we render to God for you in return for all the joy with which we rejoice before our God because of you, i. Just like last week, Paul concludes his thought here with an introspecting question directed at the Thessalonians. ii. Unlike last week, which posed several questions, this is only 1 question with many parts. iii. He begins by asking what thanks they can return or render to God iv. Paul isn't asking what kind of thanks they can offer. He is asking, what amount of thanks could they offer to God that would be enough for the joy that has come to them because of the Thessalonians' spiritual success. v. Their joy is so great before God that they are not able to thank Him enough for the continued spiritual strength of these believers. vi. Notice that Paul – AGAIN – praises GOD for the spiritual success of the Thessalonians. vii. This is essentially what Augustine said when he prayed, “give what You command and then command what You will.” viii. Nothing we have of spiritual value and worth is engineered or sprung up from us naturally. All that is good and godly in us is raised up and given by God Himself. This is why Paul thanks God for the Thessalonians' spiritual success. Not them. ix. Notice, that Paul begins this question with For, this indicates that all that he has said so far, probably as far back as chapter 2, is in consideration. x. Because of everything that has been reported, and the comfort it brought, and how they feel alive now in hearing it… Paul wonders what amount of thanks would be enough to thank the Lord for the joy they have because of the spiritual strength of the Thessalonian church. xi. But his question is not complete just yet. xii. He will go on to describe the rest of the content of their prayers to God. xiii. Not merely expressing thanks and rejoicing…. b. [Slide 9] 10 - as we night and day keep praying most earnestly that we may see your face, and may complete what is lacking in your faith? i. Their prayers also have requests. ii. Not just thanksgiving and joy at what has been up until the present, but also earnest and spiritual desires for the future. iii. A disciple maker's job is truly never done. iv. Until we all reach the finish line and meet the Lord together, the responsibility of a disciple maker continues. v. And because it does – Paul concludes his question. vi. He has asked what level of thanks to God in prayer could ever be enough to match the joy they have because of the Thessalonians, as they are CONSTANTLY (night and day) continuously praying most earnestly to see them again face to face in order that they may fully equip them to handle everything they may face against their faith both in doctrine and practice. vii. Paul's question is – not a question at all. It is a statement. viii. They know that their job is not done. They know that they have more to teach the Thessalonians. They know that they must get back to them to help them… ix. But they are overjoyed that the Thessalonians are holding fast to their faith and strong in the Lord in spite of the evangelists not being with them. x. This means that the disciple makers can start right where they left off and keep moving them forward. xi. This is how disciple makers thrive. xii. And of course the first step in moving the Thessalonian church forward, is this letter. xiii. Paul isn't going to wrap up the letter here. Instead, there are two more chapters to go where Paul will attempt to complete some of what is lacking in their faith. xiv. And of course, after that he writes another letter, which we'll get to should the Lord allow. In that letter he seeks to complete a little more of what is lacking in their faith. xv. But more on that in due time. c. [Slide 10] Summary of the Point: Paul can't help but look to the future. Indeed, he began doing this with the previous two paragraphs expressing his desire to once again see them. As a disciple maker it is not enough to merely hear that the cardinal graces of his disciples are holding fast. For Paul yearns for the fellowship and the advancement of the spiritual maturity of his disciples as well. This is what really causes a disciple maker to thrive. When they see spiritual growth progressing. Since this is true, we must feed into this thriving and this reciprocal relationship, and continue to grow in the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love, and hope. Conclusion: So CBC, what have we learned today that corrects and instructs our faith and shapes and guides our practice? Broad concepts of Faith and Practice: [Slide 11] The danger of saying something like “Disciple Makers thrive” in the application of a sermon, is that it can communicate that the text and the sermon is only speaking to a certain group of people. But the scriptures cannot be painted too tightly into the corner of any particular people group. Since the Word of God is living and active, it ALWAYS requires God's people to take heed to what is preached and think or live differently. Just because Paul puts forward the fact that spiritually leaders such as himself thrive when those they lead hold fast and progress in spiritual maturity, does not mean that this text only applies to spiritual leaders. That is one of the main reasons I did not say Spiritual leaders but did say disciple makers. Because according to the teachings of the New Testament, who in the church are to be disciple makers? Everyone. And who in the church remains a disciple until they enter Christ's presence? Everyone. And so we see significant overlap of anything in the scriptures related to disciple makers and those being discipled. Because that is really the sum total of everyone who is truly a believer. And so, whatever is true of Paul and his companions is true of us. And so, if it is true that disciple makers thrive when those they disciple stand firm and progress in the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love, and hope – then we must encourage these in those we disciple and grow in these as a disciple of someone else. But let me get a bit more detailed in the application this morning. 1.) [Slide 12] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that disciple makers thrive when those they disciple stand firm and grow in the cardinal Chrsitian graces of faith, love, and hope. a. When we couple the godly pastoral concern of Paul from last week's message with the comfort that comes from Timothy's report, we get this lesson clearly presented. b. Paul and his companions, while they lived in uncertainty and fear that the Thessalonians' faith had failed, now they are alive because of the news that their faith, love, and hope stood firm. c. Bearing out my heart a bit in this message, I will confess that when those I have discipled, mentored, and poured into, experience genuine growth in grace and come to breakthroughs where they understand and obey the Lord more, love the Lord and others more, or trust the Lord's promises and anticipate His coming more… there is no greater feeling, no greater shot to my personal faith, love, and hope, than to hear of the progress of a disciple. d. In the same vein, and what seems to happen more often, is when I hear of a disciple who has walked away from the faith, has discarded God's law, has begun to despise the church, or generally has departed from trusting God in anything… it is perhaps the most gut-wrenching news you could hear. e. But you don't have to be a pastor for this to be true. You don't even have to be a spiritual leader for this to be true. f. All of God's church is to make disciples. It was the final marching orders of Christ to His disciples, which consisted of more than merely the 12. It was actually a gathering of about 70 people. g. Therefore, this thriving and this godly concern that Paul speaks of, should be a far more universal experience among believers. h. God has made it so if you are a parent, you have a natural built in discipleship program. For 18 years or more, you get to pray for, teach, admonish, weep for, rejoice with, have godly concern over and thanksgiving to God for the little ones the Lord has given you. i. But even if you are not a parent – or if that time has come to a close for you – you still must make disciples. And if you must make disciples, there is nothing greater than seeing someone you disciple… grow in the graces of faith, love, and hope. 2.) [Slide 13] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that spiritual maturity means having grown beyond the need of the church. a. Paul and his companions were comforted by and even came alive because of the spiritual success of the Thessalonian church. b. This shows, of course, that even though Paul and his companions were disciple makers… they were not above needing encouragement and comfort. c. Even though we have all been called to be disciple makers, this does not mean that we ever really leave the stage of being a disciple. d. Why is that? e. Because no one ever “arrives” in the Christian walk. f. None of us ever achieve the status of discipled (past tense). The race finishes when we are with Christ… and not a moment before. g. Therefore, we all must see ourselves as both disciples and disciple makers at the same time. h. Because of this, we will never outgrow our need for mutual love, discipleship, rebuke, challenge, edification, and encouragement that only the church can provide. 3.) [Slide 14] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must continue to grow in the cardinal Chrsitian graces of faith, love, and hope. a. First of all, and by way of review, we should answer the question, why are they called cardinal Christian graces? i. The terms cardinal and Christian are almost self-explanatory. ii. Christian tells us that these graces are characteristics of all true believers. iii. Cardinal means that they are of highest importance or value. We only assign this title to these graces because they are mentioned often in the scriptures as virtues all Christians must have and grow in. iv. But why do we call them graces? v. Grace, as we know, is God's empowering to do something that we could not do on our own. vi. The New Testament reveals to us that each of these virtues or characteristics in a Christian's life are not inherently found within us. Nor are they given generally by God to all people. Instead, God gives and continues to give these graces to genuine Christians so that they may grow in them. vii. Thus, we can refer to them as graces. The grace of faith. The grace of love. The grace of hope. viii. As is always true, just because God gives these things, does not mean we do not have a human responsibility to seek more and grow in them. ix. Perhaps Paul's prayer illustrates the tension best when we realize that he thanked God, not the Thessalonians, for their steadfastness and growth in these graces. b. Our next question then must be, what exactly are the graces of faith, love, and hope? i. The grace of faith is primarily the ability to understand and believe what God has said. 1. Because understanding and believing what God says logically requires a person to obey what God has said, obedience must also be laced to the grace of faith as well. 2. This is not just a logical conclusion though. We see this throughout the New Testament as faith and obedience are often linked together as two sides of the same coin. 3. Never that obedience leads to or earns salvation… but that salvation by grace through faith leads to obedience. ii. The grace of love is the ability to love God with all your heart, mind, soul and strength, to love all mankind generally as you love yourself and to love other believers as Christ loved you. 1. Again, because loving God and others logically requires a person to obey what God has said concerning His worship, His law, and how we treat others, obedience must also be connected to this grace too. 2. Jesus Himself says that if you love Him you will keep His commands. 3. And loving others is called “the law of Christ” in the scriptures. iii. The grace of hope is the ability to trust God's promises that have yet to be fulfilled and hope in them despite distress and afflictions that may come. 1. This grace is particularly rooted to the future return of Christ and the consummation of His Kingdom. 2. Although the New testament never overtly connects hope and obedience, there are certainly aspects of obedience that are necessary if one is to truly hope in the future coming of Christ. c. But why must we grow in these graces though? What is our motivation? i. First, and foremost, our motivation is to bring glory to God. 1. All men bring glory to God. Wicked men will bring glory to God when He judges them and justly condemns them to eternal torment in the lake which burns with fire. 2. But God's people, His elect, His predestined, are also predestined for good works. 3. We live our lives to do as God has instructed to bring Him glory and to cause others who observe us to glorify God too. 4. We act as mirrors, reflecting the glory of God to others by living in such a way that is pleasing to Him. ii. Second, we grow in these graces for our own sake. 1. As followers of Christ with the Spirit of God in us, there is never really a time that we are more joyful, content, or at peace, than when we are walking with God and growing in these graces He provides. 2. On the other hand, there is never a more defeated, despairing, unfulfilling, and tumultuous time in a believer's life than when he stagnates or goes backward. 3. Growing in these graces provides assurance of our salvation to ourselves and others, but lacking in them removes such assurance. iii. Finally, and as we saw in this text, growing in these graces is a great encouragement to those who pray for us and strive to disciple us. 1. Since there is a reciprocal encouragement in the church, when we grow we help others grow. 2. When we trust we help others trust. 3. When we obey we help others obey. 4. When we love we help others love. 5. And when we do all this we give joy and comfort to those who have been pouring into our lives for many years. 6. Knowing this, we should strive to grow in these graces to bless those who have been a blessing to us. d. But how then do we grow in these graces? i. Obviously, God is the source of these graces. And because that is true – it shouldn't be a shock to us that seeking God in the various forms which He reveals Himself to us in a special way… is the path to our growth in these graces. ii. God's Word, washing over our minds, enables us to see areas of our life where our faith, our love, or our hope are deficient or sick. iii. Prayer also tunes our hearts to God's and brings us in humility before His throne, reestablishing our priorities before Him. iv. Fellowship with other believers around the truths of scripture also hones these graces. v. Sitting under sound biblical preaching continues to sharpen and focus these graces in our lives. vi. Attending and participating in the Lord's Supper and Baptism continue to turn our eyes toward Christ both in His first advent, work, and imminent return. vii. In short, everything the early church devoted themselves to in Acts 2:42 helps each individual believer to grow in these graces. viii. Are you really that surprised?

Title: Appointed For Affliction Text: 1 Thessalonians 3:1-5 FCF: We often struggle believing God's promises in the midst of opposition. Prop: Because true believers will suffer affliction for the sake of Christ, we must not allow our faith to be shaken by it. Scripture Intro: NKJV [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 3. In a moment we'll begin reading from verse 1 in the New King James Version of the Bible. You can follow along in the pew bible or whatever version you prefer. As promised, since we are beginning a new chapter, let me briefly review what the letter has been about up to this point. In chapter 1, Paul summarizes everything he is going to say in the entire letter. He expresses his thankfulness to God for the Thessalonian church because he knows they are elect of God, because the gospel came to them in the power of the Spirit and because he has observed how the Thessalonian church has become imitators of Christ amid affliction. In chapter 2, Paul zooms in to affirm that their visit among them was profitable. Probably to counter claims of unbelieving Thessalonians, Paul insists that it was a profitable visit because God gave them boldness to speak, they became a spiritual family, and because it produced results they had seen in previous outpourings of the gospel. Paul concludes chapter 2 assuring them that he greatly wished to visit them but had been hindered by Satan. But he assures them that they are his hope, joy, and glory in that they stand firm in their faith. And it is that topic that actually propels him into chapter 3. So please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Father, the Only Wise God, we come to You this morning in faith and in trust that Your promises are true. It is by Your promises and your absolute might to keep them that we can face all manner of difficulties, trials, and afflictions in this life, knowing that You will never forsake us. Help us today to see in Your Word, truths that will keep our faith steadfast and built up. May our faith thrive in adversity rather than die. And may you be most pleased with your servants and our attending to Your Word today. We ask this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Endurance and perseverance are qualities we would all like to possess, but we are loath to go through the process that produces them.” Jerry Bridges “We persevere through faith and never apart from it.” Sinclair Furgeson “Perseverance is the hallmark of a genuine interest in Christ.” Geoffrey B. Wilson “The question is not one of the retention of salvation based upon a persistence of faith, but of the possession of salvation as evidenced by a continuation of faith.” Kenneth Wuest “By perseverance the snail reached the ark.” Charles H. Spurgeon Meditate on these words, as we embark upon the text this morning. I.) True believers will suffer affliction from men for the sake of Christ, we must not allow our faith to be shaken by affliction. (1-3) a. [Slide 3] 1 – Therefore, when we could no longer endure it, we thought it good to be left in Athens alone, i. Paul doesn't relay all the details to us. ii. We aren't sure to what lengths he went to try to visit the Thessalonian church. iii. We aren't sure how many times he had tried. iv. We aren't sure exactly what the circumstances were that prevented him from going back to the city, although a good guess would be the Jews in the city continuing to threaten Paul's life should he return. v. Paul's desire was to visit with the whole team. But since he was not going to be welcomed back to Thessalonica any time soon, that simply wasn't an option. vi. So by way of a concession, Paul chooses to send someone in his stead while he stays in Athens. vii. Here he uses the plural pronoun we. viii. Although Luke does not record that Silas and Timothy joined Paul in Athens in the book of Acts, we can reasonably assume that they did and both were dispatched before he went to Corinth. ix. Silas was probably sent to Berea or possibly Philippi and Timothy was sent, as we will see, to Thessalonica. b. [Slide 4] 2 – and sent Timothy, our brother and minister of God, and our fellow laborer in the gospel of Christ, i. Although this certainly is not the option that Paul wanted, we should not, and the Thessalonians should not think that this was Paul sending in the third stringers. ii. In fact, Paul extols the virtues of Timothy here. 1. Timothy was a co-worker with Paul and Silas. 2. Paul elevates Timothy to the same status and job description that he and Silas had. He does not call Timothy an apostle, because Timothy had never seen Christ, nor been commissioned by Him. Still – his job is the same as an apostle. 3. Some translations translate “minister of God” as “God's co-worker” but this doesn't seem to be the right use of the genitive construction. 4. Rather he is Paul and Silas's co-worker FOR God and in His service. 5. Specifically in the proclaiming of the gospel of Jesus Christ. iii. But that leaves us asking the question, why did Paul send Timothy? Wouldn't Timothy draw just as much heat and hate from the Jews in Thessalonica since he was Paul's companion? iv. Actually, sending Timothy has everything to do with Timothy's ability to blend in as either a Gentile or a Jew. If you remember, Timothy had a Jewish mother and a Gentile father. His father was probably dead, but his mother, Eunice, and grandmother, Lois, taught him in the Scriptures as he grew up in Lystra. v. However, since religious affiliation tended to follow the father at this time, Timothy, up until joining Paul on his most recent missionary journey, was not circumcised, which means he was not active in the local synagogue and was perceived by the Jews as a Gentile. vi. Timothy then is the ideal candidate to go back to Thessalonica to check on the church. He would probably pass unnoticed by the Jews there, and be able to spend some time with the Thessalonian church. vii. But what is Paul sending him to do? c. [Slide 5] to establish you and encourage you concerning your faith, i. To establish means to strengthen, to fix, to solidify, or to shore up. Like shoring up the foundation of a house, or a floodwall against a coming flood. This is Timothy's first responsibility. He is to shore up and bolster their faith. ii. Second, he is to encourage them about their faith. iii. The word encourage has two branches of meaning in the New Testament and they are determined by context. One meaning used often by Paul is to urge or exhort. But considering the context, this seems to be less likely the aim of Timothy's ministry to the Thessalonians. iv. More than likely this word adopts the second meaning which is to encourage, build up, or cheer up. v. Bringing these two concepts together, Timothy was sent to make sure that they were standing firm in their faith against doubts and fears and that they were trusting in God's promises and joyfully resting in that peace. vi. But why is this necessary and what is Paul trying to shore up their faith against? d. [Slide 6] 3 – that no one should be shaken by these afflictions; i. Paul again, for the third time in the book, mentions that the Thessalonians are experiencing some kind of opposition or affliction. ii. Although we are never overtly told what these afflictions are, the best guess seems to be that the Thessalonian believers were experiencing the opposition of friends, family, co-workers, neighbors who have begun opposing their new found faith. iii. No doubt this ranged from light jibes to actual shunning and ostracizing. Perhaps even people refusing to do business with them while they still claimed the name of Christ and continued to turn from their ancestral gods. iv. You could see how such things, to new believers, would be quite difficult to bear up under, especially when those whom you would see as spiritual leaders were not able to be with you to guide you and care for you. v. This is Timothy's role. He has arrived to help them. To Pastor them. vi. But he has not arrived to pull them out of these afflictions or to “heal” them from these afflictions. vii. He has arrived to be sure they are not shaken by them. viii. Why should their faith not be shaken by affliction? e. [Slide 7] For you yourselves know that we are appointed to this. i. Paul assures the Thessalonians in their own personal knowledge. ii. He assures them that they, like all other believers, are destined, ordained, or appointed for affliction. iii. Jesus himself told us that we would experience trouble, since no student is greater than his master. iv. All that He experienced we should expect to experience and perhaps even more. v. Indeed, investigating church history quickly proves this to be true. vi. Those who have claimed the name of Christ and stood for the true gospel of Jesus Christ, have suffered the most humiliating, excruciating, and diabolical things at the hands of wicked men throughout the last 2000 years. vii. We should know ourselves that we are destined for affliction while this world is still the way it is. f. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: Paul speaks to these Thessalonians as his own children in the faith. He is sure that their visit was profitable. He is sure that they are genuine believers. In this, he affirms once again that it is normal for them to suffer affliction for the sake of Christ. Indeed, they are already suffering affliction from unbelieving Thessalonians. Although the affliction is acknowledged and difficult, Paul's primary concern is not that they are comfortable or that the affliction ceases, but that their faith in Jesus Christ and His promises to them, remains unshaken in spite of affliction. From this we conclude that experiencing affliction from men for Christ's sake is a normal part of the Chrsitian life. We should not be shocked that we are afflicted by unbelievers, nor should we despair. Rather we should expect this affliction and prepare ourselves to not allow our faith to be shaken by it when it comes. Transition: [Slide 9(blank)] But are unbelievers the only source of affliction we should expect? Are there other opponents that seek to shipwreck our faith? If so, what must we do? II.) True believers will suffer affliction from the tempter for the sake of Christ, we must not allow our faith to be shaken by affliction. (4-5) a. [Slide 10] 4 – For, in fact, we told you before when we were with you that we would suffer tribulation, just as it happened, and you know. i. Here Paul explains the two reasons that they should know that they were destined for affliction. ii. First, because the evangelists warned them of this, probably prior to many of them receiving the gospel. 1. An honest and clear presentation of the gospel must include the plea for those hearing to count the cost. 2. Many today try to woo people to the gospel with grand promises of health, wealth, and prosperity. It is odd to see this, since the apostles preached a message almost exactly the opposite. 3. Jesus and His apostles warned that you could lose your health, wealth, prosperity, family, friends, and be left with nothing if you follow Christ. And they warn those listening to count the cost before following Christ. 4. Certainly, salvation is a gift freely given by grace through faith, but it is a gift that alters your life forever. 5. Like a person who receives a heart transplant. Though they did nothing to earn it, and it was given purely by the compassion of someone who decided to be a donor after they expired, once received the gift changes the receiver's life forever. 6. In a similar way, when we receive the gift of the gospel by grace and through faith, though it costs us nothing to get it, once we receive it, it will cost us everything. 7. One of those things it may cost us – is the discomfort of affliction. iii. But the second reason they should know that they are destined for affliction, is because everything that the apostles warned them about, has come to pass. iv. They have seen it unfold with their very eyes. v. They came to Christ and were immediately opposed by Jews and Gentiles, by those they had never met and by those who were their closest friends and family. vi. Such is the nature of the gospel. It divides. It knows no loyalties save loyalty to Christ. b. [Slide 11] 5 – For this reason, when I could no longer endure it, I sent to know your faith, i. Paul once again reiterates his zeal in sending Timothy to them. ii. Having told them that they would experience affliction, Paul himself knew it would be so. iii. And their time with them being cut short, and being since prevented from returning, Paul knows that it is only a matter of time for that affliction to begin and for their faith to be tested. iv. But Paul is not merely anxious that wicked men may afflict them and damage their faith. v. As Paul alluded to last week, and as he has experienced in his own ministry, Paul knows that there is something greater out there than mere wicked men who oppose the faith of believers. c. [Slide 12] Lest by some means the tempter had tempted you, and our labor might be in vain. i. Paul alluded before that Satan had prevented him from coming to them. In this, we noted last week that God's people have an enemy. Not merely men. But an ancient, powerful, malevolent, and intelligent evil, a being that had come to be known simply as “The Adversary” which is what the word Satan means. Or “The Accuser” or “The Slanderer” which is what the word Devil means. ii. Paul now references one he calls “The Tempter.” Rather than seeing this as another evil spiritual entity, we should probably identify this as the same one who opposed Paul from returning to the Thessalonians. iii. Although this is not a title often used to describe the entity we know as Satan or the Devil, it is used in 1 key passage in Matthew 4 where “The Tempter” tempted Jesus. Later Jesus says, “Be gone Satan” to this being and then Matthew says that “The Devil” left him. Using this passage we can see that all these titles, at least by the New Testament, are applied to one specific evil spiritual entity. iv. But we should spend some time thinking here about what exactly Paul is afraid that Satan is tempting the Thessalonians to do. v. Oftentimes, we think of Satan tempting us to lie, to cheat, to steal, to commit adultery, to fornicate, to covet, or other such sins. But I'd encourage you to consider all the times we see Satan tempting people in the scriptures and notice a common thread. vi. Satan is not found tempting people to do something sinful. At least, not that alone. vii. Instead, Satan tempts people to do something sinful – but only as a necessary application of some doctrine or teaching he has tempted them to reject, disbelieve, or accept pieces or parts of. viii. In the garden – it wasn't a temptation of the fruit that Satan foisted upon Eve. If we notice from the text the temptation of the fruit came from WITHIN Eve herself. Satan didn't need to extol the tantalizing virtues of the fruit. ix. His temptation was focused on questioning the truthfulness and the goodness of God. He called God a liar and insinuated that God was keeping them from being like Him. The fruit… well Eve tempted herself to eat the fruit. Satan tempted her to distrust God. He attacked her faith. x. The temptation of Jesus follows the same diabolical pattern. 1. God's Spirit told Jesus to go to the desert and God's Spirit told Him to go without food. Satan pits The God-Man's human desires against the will of the Triune God. If you are the Son of God, he said, you shouldn't be hungry. Make bread and eat. But God's Spirit led Him to be hungry. And Man's desires and God's Will are not always the same thing. Jesus responds to Satan in this temptation and says you shall not live by bread alone but by the Word of God. Meaning of course, that man should not live by what he desires, but by the will of God revealed in His Word. 2. In his second temptation, Satan keys in on Jesus' words about being led by God's Word. And he quotes a Psalm which indicates that God will not allow those obedient to Him to be harmed. In application, Satan beckons Jesus to prove He is God's Son by testing if God saves him from a fall from the top of the temple. But Jesus' quote from Deuteronomy and Exodus references the time when the children of Israel said to God, “if you are with us then you will give us water.” This is not faith. We do not bargain with God in this way. True faith believes even if… there is no proof. Jesus believed God that He would suffer no harm, because God said it, not because God had to prove it first. And to test God's promise to see if it is true… is not faith. 3. Finally, Satan tempts Jesus with all the kingdoms of the earth. It is unclear how much Satan knew of the actual mission of Christ. But he seems to know what the Father has promised Jesus if He is successful. That He will be made King of Kings and Lord of Lords. Perhaps Satan is familiar with the Passage in Daniel about the Ancient of Days welcoming a Son of Man who rides on the clouds to His throne and gives Him a place to rule with Him? In any case, in order for Jesus to be given this throne, He must be successful in His mission. But Satan gives him the microwave answer. For these kingdoms belong to him at the moment. Or at lest he has been given them for a time. Satan gives him a shortcut. Much like the short cut to learning good and evil he offered Adam and Eve. Just reach out and take it for yourself by worshipping him. But Jesus says – You are to worship only Yahweh. xi. We take this deep dive into the temptations of Adam and Eve and the temptations of Christ to reveal that Satan is never really tempting you to merely sin. xii. I've said it before, and I keep finding evidence that it is true. Every sin we commit stems from a faith problem, not a behavioral problem. xiii. Meaning when we sin, it is primarily because we have chosen to trust our flesh, our tempter, our world, our culture, or something else… instead of trusting what God has said. xiv. Meaning of course, that every sin is at its core… idolatry. We put something else on the throne to govern our heart. xv. Paul is afraid that the tempter has tempted them… not to sin… but to forsake Christ. xvi. And we should make no mistake – that is his aim with us… always. Not merely to sin… for sin has been paid for at the cross. And God has a nasty habit of taking an erring child and restoring them beyond the place they were prior to falling. xvii. No if mere sin was the devil's aim, he would be very frustrated indeed. But forsaking Christ… that is his higher goal. xviii. Paul is afraid that they will forsake Christ and render all the labor for the Kingdom to be empty and fruitless. xix. But isn't this a baseless fear? Don't we believe in once saved always saved? 1. It is no contradiction to say that those who are truly God's elect will endure in faith to the end but also that many will claim Christ as their Lord and remain unknown to Him. 2. The reason it is no contradiction is because the Scriptures teach both. 3. The warnings of falling away and forsaking faith are heard and heeded by the elect of God but just like not all Israel was Israel – so now not all the church is The Church. 4. There are Christians who are merely Christians in name. They do not have true faith. They have not been unmade and remade by the grace of God. 5. Furthermore, the elect of God can be deceived for a time. Not ultimately, but for a time. 6. Paul himself saw this happen less than 5 years before writing this letter. He had just returned from a missionary trip to Southern Galatia, when he heard reports of the church there believing the Judaizer's version of the gospel which taught that a gentile must become a Jew before he could become a Christian. 7. Paul wrote a VERY strong letter correcting their error and in that case he says “who bewitched you?” 8. So no, this is not a baseless fear. Paul doesn't know whether these people are real Christians or not because one of the tests if they are real Christians is that they will endure in faith. 9. And so, he sent Timothy to see if the Tempter was able to draw some of them away. xx. One final question. Paul expresses concern here for the genuineness of the Thessalonians' faith. Isn't this worry? 1. Should Paul be anxious about this? 2. Doesn't he say in another letter to be anxious for nothing? 3. Would not Paul advise others to trust the Lord and to pray fervently? 4. Is it sinful for Paul to fear that the tempter had made shipwreck of their faith? 5. I actually went back and forth on this myself. 6. Although it leads to a somewhat ill-defined line, it seems like the scriptures draw a careful line between godly concern and ungodly worry. 7. We see a similar line drawn between anger not accomplishing the will of God, and be angry and do not sin. We see a similar line where it says that wine is a mocker and that wine is good to cheer a man's heart. 8. In this case, I think Paul actually demonstrates for us the appropriate kind of godly concern that does not venture into worry. 9. Paul obviously has prayed fervently and in faith for the spiritual safety of the Thessalonians. He says so in chapter 1. Paul trusts the Lord. Paul will very shortly write a book called Romans where he talks about the unbreakable chain of redemption where if someone is elected of God, they will be glorified. Paul believes in eternal security. 10. But, he has also seen many who convinced him that they were believers… who have deserted the faith. 11. So no, I do not think Paul is sinfully anxious here. He is trusting the Lord, while doing what he knows to do to check on those he was forced to leave in a spiritually vulnerable position. This is godly and pastoral concern, not worry. d. [Slide 13] Summary of the Point: So Paul again makes it plain that affliction is always going to be part of the Christian experience. We will be afflicted for the sake of Christ. But not all affliction comes from unbelieving people. Our affliction also comes by way of Satan and his angels. Satan seeks to shipwreck the faith of any person who has professed faith in Jesus Christ. He targets those especially who have a false faith, knowing that from a human perspective we can only see the outside of the person and we cannot see whether they are truly believers. And the damage that he can cause by leading a mere professor of Christ to abandon the faith, is quite severe. Therefore, in order to prove our faith is genuine, we must not allow our faith to be shaken by afflictions, no matter where they come from. We must continue to trust the promises of Christ and stand firm in our faith. Conclusion: So CBC, what broad concepts have we learned today that correct and inform our beliefs and shape and guide our actions? Broad Concepts of Faith and Practice: [Slide 14] Paul states quite plainly in this text that we as true believers have been appointed for affliction. It has been God's plan from the beginning for us to suffer for the name of Christ. Indeed, Jesus actually says that someone who suffers for His name, is blessed. And this affliction comes from two sources in this text. First, from unbelieving men and women and Second, from the Devil and his cronies. But the reason Timothy was sent to Thessalonica is our application today. We must not allow afflictions of any kind, from any source, to shake our faith. To be afflicted for Christ's sake should not only be expected, but it should be an honor and a joy. An honor because we get to share in Christ's sufferings, and a joy because we know the end of those afflictions produces enduring faith. But let me zoom in a little and give you some more detailed applications this morning. 1.) [Slide 15] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that it has been appointed for us to suffer affliction for the sake of Christ. a. The New Testament teaching on this topic is clear and without dispute. b. Suffering for Christ's sake is i. A blessing from God ii. A gift of God iii. An appointment from God iv. A guarantee v. A necessary part of our growth vi. The natural outcome of being Christ's disciple vii. Follows naturally from how the world treated Christ, we will be treated c. My friends, even if the scriptures did not teach it so plainly, we must still arrive at this conclusion based on other doctrines. i. If God is absolutely sovereign yet we still suffer affliction – it must be because God has designed it to be this way for us. ii. And if all things truly work together for good to those who love God and are called according to His purpose, then all the afflictions we suffer are ultimately for our good. iii. And if all the things we suffer are planned of God and ultimately for our good – then the afflictions we face are a gift of God and a blessing. d. And even though the scriptures are so clear and definitive on this subject, it remains one of the more difficult things to prove to Christians living in the west. e. We have enjoyed relative freedom to worship God the way He has told us to worship Him for the last couple hundred years. f. But the Christian faith is still, easily, the most persecuted faith on the planet today. Across the globe a conservative estimate shows that 13 Christians are martyred every day for their faith. That is 1 Christian every 2 hours. That is almost 5,000 Christians a year dying because of their faith. g. And keep in mind, these numbers are only talking about deaths. They are not factoring in Christians being persecuted, ostracized, imprisoned, beaten, tortured, and/or abused for their faith – but have lived through it. h. But since these afflictions are a blessing from God – perhaps we ought to wonder if we truly are better off? We shouldn't yearn for affliction. That is ridiculous. But can we truly say that the health and the purity of the church has increased with our freedoms? It doesn't seem like that is the case. i. But Western Christians are starting to wake up to the reality that they will be afflicted. Each year our culture descends more and more into madness and the lies of the evil one. j. Each year we see more and more ground given over to wicked ideologies. And more and more Christians turn to unbelieving politicians and godless parties to stop it from happening. k. While it is not wrong for us to use political means to attempt to slow the degradation, ultimately as the whole of our culture shifts, even these politicians and parties won't be available to us. It has already begun. Which political party do you turn to who promotes traditional marriage as the only legal marriage? Which political party do you turn to who promotes abortion being illegal and punishable by death? l. The fact of the matter is, that no political party represents the Christian position on these issues. And it is only the beginning. m. We would do well to wake up to the fact that as followers of Christ… even in the land of the free and the home of the brave… eventually and even now we suffer affliction for the sake of Christ. n. Why? o. Because if we are genuine believers – we have been appointed for affliction. Indeed… it is a blessing from God. 2.) [Slide 16] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that our affliction can come from both the physical and the spiritual plane. a. So far this morning in the application we have focused primarily on unbelieving men afflicting followers of Christ. b. But we must recognize that affliction against believers comes from both the physical and spiritual plane. c. But we should not think that these function independently of one another. d. When unbelieving men harm the body of Christ and afflict them for their faith, it is safe to conclude that behind the scenes, whispering in the darkness is the evil one and his minions. e. They deceive, they twist, they pollute and wicked men are easily deceived and happy to be deceived. f. This is so true that Paul tells the Ephesians that we do not wrestle against flesh and blood but against principalities and powers and rulers of this dark world. g. Paul doesn't deny that wicked men oppose Christians. Nor does he suggest that wicked men are not culpable for their opposition of God's children, as if they were innocent victims. h. Paul simply desires to get the Ephesians, and by extension, all believers, to recognize that although wicked men oppose them, the true battleground is not here on earth with them, but rather in the spiritual plane where this dark world is guided and ruled. i. And Satan and his minions do not aim at merely getting us to sin. Such a goal is too shortsighted. j. Instead, they aim to topple the faith of believers. As Satan did in the garden with Adam and Eve, they continue to do so today. To mistrust and question who God is and what He has said. k. And lest we think that God will always ride in to rescue us from these afflictions… we must… 3.) [Slide 17] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that it is always God's will for our afflictions to be relieved. a. Timothy came with a pastor's purpose. He came to strengthen the Thessalonians faith and to cheer them up and encourage them in the Lord's promises. b. But Timothy did not come to relieve them of their afflictions. c. Persecution and afflictions ebb and flow. Some countries notorious for terrible Christian persecution have lessened over time. Others have increased. d. God does not always see fit to relieve us of our afflictions. At least in this life. e. But there is one day when our race is run and we finish our course. On that day, it will truly end and we will know these afflictions no more. f. But for now – God does not always give healing. Nor does He promise that He will. He doesn't always give relief, nor does He promise He will. g. But He has promised never to leave us or forsake us. And He has promised that His grace is available to us in times of trouble. h. So since relief is not always God's will… what must we do against such afflictions from demons and unbelievers? 4.) [Slide 18] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must not allow our faith to be shaken by affliction. a. Knowing what God says and trusting what He says is the cure for keeping our faith strong and our spirits up. b. God's sovereignty is uncomfortable to consider given the ramifications it has toward salvation. c. But my friends, God's sovereignty is the ONLY reason we can have unshaken faith through affliction. d. If God is merely all powerful, we would wonder if He was truly good because we suffer affliction. e. If God was merely loving and good, we would wonder if He was truly all powerful because we suffer affliction. f. But because God is all of these and has said that HE has destined us for affliction – we can rest in knowing that any affliction we endure for His name is not only appointed by Him, but it is a gift, a blessing, and something He will use for our good and His glory. g. Notice also that the Thessalonians needed flesh and blood Christians to help them strengthen their faith and encourage them. h. In a real sense, we should be able to endure in our faith through affliction, only clinging on to Christ and His promises. i. I think we can all recognize that were we to have our God alone, He would be enough to sustain us through any affliction. j. BUT… God, knowing our weakness, has given us His church. We have been given pastors, teachers, servants, and friends who know what we are going through and who can help to strengthen and encourage us. k. And so one sure fire way to be susceptible to your faith being shaken, is to forsake the gathering of God's people and the ministry of those God has given to His church. 5.) [Slide 19] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God says we are blessed when we suffer for Christ's sake. a. Paul mentions in Philippians that not only are we granted the ability to believe on Jesus, but we are also, in the same way, granted the privilege of suffering for Him. b. But we often do not perceive suffering for Christ as a comfort or a blessing. c. So, who will you believe? Your thoughts and feelings or God's Word? d. Should we try to escape affliction? Of course. e. But if we are not able, should we despair? Of course not! f. God has us exactly where He wants us and what He has given is a gift. We should rejoice. 6.) [Slide 20] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” You must count the cost if you are going to follow Christ. a. Since affliction for His name is certain, let me speak to those among us who are not followers of Jesus. b. You may hear of all the benefits of following Christ. c. You may see all the glories of the church and the power and love that is found here. d. You may be enticed to desire the great mercies of our God and the wonderful love He offers in the sacrifice of His Son. e. But know this… f. You don't get the bull without the horns. There is a cost to following Christ. And the cost is, that if He is to be your Savior… He must also be your Lord. He takes top priority and because He does – just as the world hated Him, they will hate you. g. You will have to reject much of what the world holds dear. You will have to disagree with what everyone believes and feels. You will be thought of as odd, out of touch, and dangerous. h. You don't get eternal life without appointed affliction. i. So count the cost. j. If you truly understand what Christ offers as both a Savior and Lord – it is a cost you will gladly pay. [Slide 21 (end)] Let me close with a prayer by the reformer Peter Martyr Vermigli, an Italian former Augustinian priest and abbot who helped to write the 42 Articles of the Anglican church and revise the Book of Common Prayer. Most benign and merciful God, we yield to you the greatest and most thanks as we are able. You have ingrafted us in Christ, your true and natural son-not by the ministry of angels, or of any other creature whatsoever, but by the power of your own Spirit. And through Christ you have renewed and sanctified us, setting us apart. You have so much enriched us with the knowledge of your son, and with other heavenly gifts. So now we lack neither strength, energy, light, or any ability to will or do what pleases you. And thus we will live a cheerful and quiet life, even in the midst of persecutions, which often the world and Satan do stir up. And we are most fully persuaded by that Holy Spirit that we will obtain eternal life, and that not of our own merits, but by the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, which lives and reigns forever. It is in His name we pray this, amen. Benediction: Now may God grant you such that you may say like the psalmist, You are my hiding place; you protect me from all trouble And surround me with songs of deliverance. So that your work is produced by faith, Your labor is prompted by love, and your endurance is inspired by hope in our Lord Jesus Christ. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: Our Hope, Our Joy, Our Glory Text: 1 Thessalonians 2:17-20 FCF: We often struggle prioritizing the gathering together of the body of Christ. Prop: The church is unlike any other gathering on earth, so we must yearn and strive to be together. Scripture Intro: NIV [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians 2. In a moment we'll read from the New International Version starting in verse 17. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Although we've been away from the text of 1 Thessalonians for a couple weeks, I'll resist the urge to review the book until next week when we begin a new chapter. Still, it is necessary to remind our feeble minds where we've been in chapter 2 so far. Paul is reviewing the visit that he and his companions had with the Thessalonians. Against the urgings of some of the Thessalonians church's unbelieving friends, family, and co-workers, Paul insists that the visit was profitable. It was profitable because it was empowered by God. It was profitable because it produced a spiritual family. And it was profitable because it led to them being firm in their faith even amid persecution. Now Paul will advance the thought down the timeline to continue to inform them what love and devotion he and his companions have for them. Sadly the words he conveys may sound odd to we who have accepted something less and called it the church. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Good and gracious Father, you have designed and built a people whose foundation is Your Son and who are empowered and led by Your Spirit, to walk circumspectly in this world as your sanctified image bearers. We hold the cross high as we bear the name of God. We are called Christians, little Christs. Not individually primarily, but collectively we are the body of Christ. We represent Him and His Kingdom on earth. And we anxiously anticipate the day He will return. But Lord we often neglect the present on the altar of the future. We hope in what is coming and forsake the gifts you have already given. Let us be a people who earnestly long and strive to be together in fellowship and discipleship. Help us Lord to see this today, we pray in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “No local church is perfect – but there is no way in which it can be improved by the absence of spiritually minded Christians.” – John Blanchard “An avoidable absence from church is an infallible evidence of spiritual decay.” Frances Ridley Havergal “To stay away from church is to spit in God's face and despise His gift of the Kingdom.” R.C. Sproul “When we take God for our God, we take His people, for our people.” Matthew Henry “Be united with other Christians. A wall with loose bricks is not good. The bricks must be cemented together.” Corrie Ten Boom. Let these ideas roll around in your mind, as we look to the Word this morning. Starting in verse 17. I.) Fellowship with true believers is desired by true believers but opposed by Satan, so we must yearn and strive to be together. (17-18) a. [Slide 3] 17 - But, brothers and sisters, when we were orphaned by being separated from you for a short time (in person, not in thought), out of our intense longing we made every effort to see you. i. After proving that the evangelists' visit with the Thessalonians was quite productive, Paul now chronologically goes forward from their visit to the time since. ii. He first references the suddenness and violence by which their time with the Thessalonians came to an end. iii. Of course, we know that Paul and his companions were run out of Thessalonica by the jealous Jews who despised the speed at which the gospel made in roads with the gentiles. iv. He actually uses the words “to be orphaned” to describe their separation. v. This provides an interesting transition between the familial language Paul has been using to describe their connection to the Thessalonian church, and emphasize the emotional and spiritual toll this separation has had on both parties. vi. There is substantial agreement among theologians that this word in Greek “to be orphaned” unlike in English, can communicate both sides of this tragedy. It can be used to describe the sudden death of the last parent alive for a child, or it can describe the sudden death of a child. vii. Since Paul most recently compared himself and his companions to both the Thessalonian church's mother and father, it seems best to understand this as the meaning we cannot arrive at in English, and see Paul describing their forced separation in terms of a parent losing their child. viii. Paul softens this word picture by providing two caveats. 1. First, he says that this was a short separation. This could mean either the time since they've been separated or Paul's hope that they would soon be reunited, or both. 2. Second, Paul clarifies that this separation was merely physical – since in thought or as other translations say, in heart, they had still been very near to them. ix. So violent was the separation that even though it has only been a short time, Paul expresses his intense longing to again visit the church in person. x. Not only do they desire to be with them, Paul says that they have made every effort to see them. xi. But to what extent did they try to come to visit, and why were they unsuccessful? b. [Slide 4] 18 - For we wanted to come to you—certainly I, Paul, did, again and again—but Satan blocked our way. i. The evangelists loved them dearly. And it was out of that love that the evangelists desired greatly to see them again. ii. Paul himself points out that several times he actually tried to execute plans to get back to see them. iii. The expression here is literally, and once and twice, but the NIV accurately translates this idiom dynamically rendering it “again and again.” Paul endeavored to visit several times… but was hindered. How? iv. Satan prevented Paul. v. I don't want to linger long here but I do want to point out the necessary tension that must exist in the scriptures. 1. Although God is sovereign, meaning He has absolute control over all things in His creation… He permits, uses, and even intentionally plans the opposition of Satan, the forces of darkness, and the wickedness of men, to accomplish His purposes. 2. Satan is given liberty in this world to oppose God's people. But we should also recognize that if God desires us to do something and empowers us to do something, Satan cannot ultimately prevent us. 3. So, we might wonder how Paul knows that Satan is the one preventing him from going back to Thessalonica and not simply the providence of God. I see two answers to that question a. First, Paul writes under the authority and inspiration of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, he knows, perhaps at the moment he writes it, that this opposition he and his companions faced, was from Satan himself. b. Second, since God does not sin, nor does God tempt anyone to sin, Paul also knows that if this opposition consisted of men sinning by lying, being violent, spreading hatred, or being jealous, then it is not from God but from the enemy. Indeed, it seems that the jealous Jews were the primary reason he left, perhaps they are the primary reason he has been prevented. vi. Does the enemy still oppose God's people from fellowshipping with one another? Oh yes. And what do you suppose are the tactics he uses? We'll look more into that in a few moments. c. [Slide 5] Summary of the Point: It is good that we remind ourselves that Paul had only met these believers a few months prior to writing these words. He had spent at most a month or two with them. Knowing this is quite a shock to our western sensibilities when we understand the depth of love which Paul writes to them. Paul and his companions earnestly long to be with them, to the extent that they had tried several times to rejoin them and were rebuffed by the direct opposition of the forces of darkness. This illustrates for us a dual layered truth. A truth which will be challenging for us to hear on both sides. First, that true and genuine believers earnestly long for fellowship with other believers. And second, that there is a powerful, ancient, and cunning enemy who actively opposes God's people gathering and fellowshipping with each other. These two truths combined require us to apply this truth as an action we must pursue. In short, as Paul and his companions did, we must yearn and strive to be together. Transition: [Slide 6(blank)] But mere fellowship is not the only aspect of this thing called the church which makes it unique. Not only is it a family, but it is a family of teachers and students. Where the students are the reward for the teacher's diligence. Let's look at how Paul finishes up his thought in chapter 2. II.) Making growing and enduring disciples is our hope, joy, and glory, so we must yearn and strive to be together. (19-20) a. [Slide 7] 19 - For what is our hope, our joy, or the crown in which we will glory in the presence of our Lord Jesus when he comes? Is it not you? i. Paul ends this thought with a series of questions. ii. These questions are designed to explain why exactly the evangelists long to see them. iii. He has compared their sudden separation to being orphaned. He has expressed his deep desire to see them and indeed his efforts to do so. iv. And now, in order to explain even further his longing for them, he asks – what is our hope? What is our joy? What is the crown in which we will glory? v. It is here in the Greek sentence, before the statement about the presence of Jesus, that Paul actually interrupts his questions with the answer. vi. He inserts “Is it not you?” An answer which has an intended affirmative answer but would be a shocking answer to be sure. vii. One might expect the answer to be Jesus Christ. But Paul indicates that the Thessalonians are the evangelists' hope, joy, and crown of glory. viii. But what does this mean and when do they become these things to the evangelists? ix. Hope here is something that is unseen, or unfulfilled, that has been promised. Joy is enduring contentment and peace based on God's promises. And A crown of glory, or more literally a crown of boasting, has to do with the Olympic games where the winner would be given a crown of woven branches and leaves. The crown itself is almost of no value but the honor of the crown is priceless. x. They become all these things when all of them, the evangelists and the Thessalonians meet in the presence of Jesus when he returns. xi. [Slide 8] I think one commentator summarized this best when he said, xii. “Paul saw himself as bound up with his converts not only in terms of the service that he offered to Christ, but also in terms of his own salvation. They were fruits of his labor and of Christ's grace in his life, and Paul looked forward to presenting them firm and steadfast in the faith when Christ returned… Paul looked forward to the return of Christ …and he understood that the fruit of his salvation, the crown that he would lay before Jesus, was none other than these dearly beloved believers, who were therefore Paul's glory and joy.” – Richard Phillips REC pg 88-89 xiii. Servants of the Lord find hope, joy, and their glory in making genuine disciples. xiv. In many ways, our hope to endure to the end, our contentment in all circumstances, and our crowns we receive when Jesus returns are all connected to the impact we have on others in this life. xv. I imagine that day when the Lord returns and assembles forever His bride, it will be a day of rejoicing. When we get to see the impact we have had – knowingly or unknowingly on other people's lives. xvi. Of course, we will cast all our crowns at the feet of Christ – for such accolades would not have been possible if He had left us in our sin. xvii. Still – Paul's perspective is clear. xviii. The work of ministry, the making of disciples, and the proving of those disciples to be real and genuine to the extent that they are gathered on that day – THAT is what all this labor is for. That is the joy, hope, and glory of a Christian disciple maker. xix. That should be our hope, joy, and glory too. b. [Slide 9] 20 - Indeed, you are our glory and joy. i. Here we see two of the three items mentioned in verse 19 repeated… with a tense shift. ii. In one sense, the Thessalonians WILL BE the hope, joy, and crown of glory for the evangelists on the day the Lord returns. iii. But in another sense, RIGHT NOW, they are currently their joy and their glory. iv. Right now, the evangelists draw joy from their growing faith. Right now, they draw honor from their enduring faith. v. Paul does not repeat hope. This is because hope is something unseen and dependent on their enduring faith to the end. They cannot be their hope presently because that hope only comes to glorious maturity when Christ returns and His people are gathered. c. [Slide 10] Summary of the Point: In this passage, Paul demonstrates that the church is a spiritual entity different than all other human groups or gatherings. First, he shows this by the earnest desire to fellowship with each other despite diabolical opposition. But he also demonstrates this by showing that making disciples who are growing and enduring is the hope, joy, and glory of each disciple of Christ. The true church takes seriously the final marching orders of Christ to make disciples. They strive to do this because when the Lord returns, a believer's very salvation is validated and verified through their successful discipling of others to teach them to be growing and enduring disciples of Jesus Christ. Although it is true that the reward at the end of our Christian race is CHRIST… in another sense, Christ Himself taught us that caring for His bride is one way to love Him too. And so necessarily related to being rewarded with Christ… is also being rewarded with the spiritual success of ministry. And if we ever hope to make disciples that grow and endure… we must yearn and strive to be together. Conclusion: So CBC, what broad concepts have we learned today that help to correct or inform our belief and shape and guide our lifestyles? Broad principles of Faith and Practice: [Slide 11] Today we've seen how the spiritual entity known as the church, the true church that is, those who have truly received faith in Jesus Christ, this spiritual entity is different than every other human gathering or group. This is true in two specific ways from our text this morning. First, it is true in that the church longs to fellowship with one another and is prevented from this by spiritually malevolent powers. And second, that true disciples know that their reward when the Lord returns is bound up in seeing those they discipled grow and endure to the end. In this sense, the church is unlike any other group or gathering we have on earth. Because the church is so different, it is logical and even necessary that we expect the church to behave differently toward one another than any other group or gathering on earth. And specifically in this text we see an earnest yearning and striving to be together. This should be our endeavor as well. But let me get more specific. These are broad and basic concepts. But we need to specify and expand upon them. 1.) [Slide 12] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that true believers long to be together. a. Let me clearly state my aim in these applications right up front. b. I have no intention of applying a guilt trip to you for not coming to church as often as the doors are open. I do not intend to be that short sighted in the application to you this morning. c. But observe with me the deep, intimate, personal love that Paul and his companions have with the Thessalonians. They've known each other for at most – a year. And most of that time they have spent… apart. d. Paul and his companions were only with them for a couple of months. Still – do you see the deep connections they have formed. The familial language that is used. e. But this is not peculiar to this book. Generally speaking, in every book written by New Testament authors, we see their care and love for the people to whom they write. f. We see them express their desire to visit, to be among the people to whom they write. g. So my friends, observe, that the true and genuine Christian intensely desires to fellowship with other genuine Christians. h. Real Christians, who are not merely Christians in name only, earnestly desire, they LONG to be with each other. i. They often try to be together and make plans to be together. j. They execute their plans with precision to ensure that they CAN be together. k. They do all they can in wisdom and forethought to make sure that they can be with one another for fellowship and for discipleship. l. The heartbeat, the passion, the intense spiritual need of true believers is to be with, among, around, alongside, in front of, and bound to other believers. m. And so… if you lack any such zeal, passion, or longing, the application is not… start longing this. n. The application is, examine your heart. Are you truly a child of God? Are you really a Christian? o. You say – “you can't be serious Chris! p. You doubt my salvation just because I don't particularly look forward to being with God's people? Because I can think of things I'd rather be doing with my time than hang out with other believers, you doubt my salvation?” q. Yes. That is exactly what I am saying. r. Read the words of the New Testament earnestly and devoutly and tell me you do not arrive at the same conclusion. Can you find real and genuine Christians who would rather not fellowship and disciple each other in the pages of the New Testament? s. I challenge you to look – because you will not find them. t. If you do not earnestly desire and make plans and execute plans to be with God's people with zealousness and sincerity… then yes, I do doubt your salvation. And you should too. u. We are the bride of Christ. You can't have the bride without the groom, but you also can't have the groom without the bride. v. You will spend all of eternity with the bride of Christ… If you don't desire them now, what makes you think you will desire them then? w. But this leads me to another point that needs to be shown to you. 2.) [Slide 13] Refutation: “What lies must we cast down” or “What do we naturally believe, or have been taught to believe, that this passage shows is false?” We must deny that it is purely earthy barriers that prevent us being together. a. The devil often disguises himself as an angel of light. b. He is a liar from the beginning. c. And he is a murderer. d. If you are God's child, he hates you, he hunts you, to destroy you. e. Why do you suppose when the alarm clock goes off on a Sunday morning that you feel so tired? f. Monday you wake up on time, go to work and get there on time. Tuesday too. In fact, you don't have any trouble at all waking up and getting to your job on time. You make plans to do so and there are repercussions for not doing so. g. Saturday you even wake up without the alarm because you are so used to getting up at the time necessary for work. h. But Sunday. Oh Sunday is always the day that you wake up and feel so very tired. It is the day that the kids move extra slowly. It is the day that everything moves at a snails pace. i. Saturday evening you always stay up a little later than you intend. You always watch one more show than you normally do. j. Why? k. Why do you seem to hit every red light on the way in to church? l. Why do you find it so hard to arrive to church on time? m. Why does it always seem that your heart is not prepared to worship the Lord or see His people? n. Why does it always take so long for you to settle into your pew and adopt a posture of listening and learning? o. Why do the songs never seem to resonate? p. Why do thoughts of the outside world keep interfering. q. Why do you seem to focus on everything under the sun but what the text of scripture is saying and how it applies to you? r. Why, although you have had 6 cups of coffee, although the temperature is set to an icy 67 degrees, and the preacher is NOT as boring as he could be

[Slide 1] 2025 in Review 1.) [Slide 2] The challenges of 2025 a. Sickness i. Many sicknesses throughout the year are even still floating around. ii. Bouts of hand foot and mouth, the flu, fevers, sore throats, ear infections, and even some pesky allergies. iii. You need to be made of sterner stuff to live in MI I suppose. b. Physical issues i. Cancer battles are ongoing for some. ii. We had a couple broken bones iii. Weakness for some of our aging members iv. Back issues v. Sinus pressure vi. Tooth infections vii. Poison Ivy viii. Surgeries ix. Procedures x. And many doctor visits. c. Tragic Accidents i. We know of folks who have been involved in tragic accidents where people were injured. ii. Sometimes these accidents have changed people's lives forever. iii. Sometimes these accidents have stretched the limits of what it means to forgive and to love one another. d. Wars and Rumors of Wars i. The Russia Ukraine conflict continues ii. And the middle east of course. e. House hunting i. Many have moved to new locations and even new states and have been searching for somewhere to call their own. ii. Some have found homes for themselves – others are still looking diligently. f. Long trials i. Several have heard the word cancer uttered in their diagnosis this year. ii. Many have come through radiation or chemo or both. iii. Some among us took in family members who need constant care. iv. Kathy LaForest and her ongoing battle with cancer. v. Eric Beuaman's ongoing battle with congestive heart failure. vi. Joe and Sandy Henig moving into an assisted living facility and to be closer to family. vii. Jean Evans, with pancreatic cancer back and being put on hospice. viii. The Wingate family in general has endured quite a lot. With aging sisters and saying goodbye to nephews. g. Deaths of family and friends. i. Pat Dunsmore – Tania's father, after a long battle with COPD, went home to be with the Lord. ii. Rick Ellis – Pat and Lyle's Nephew, after yet another cancer battle, also passed on in peace. iii. Terri – Jean Evans' late husband Carl's daughter – promoted to glory after a short battle with cancer. iv. John MacArthur – a highly respected preacher and teacher of the Word passed away this year. h. Some Elders' jobs i. Both CJ and Jerry have experienced work instability this year. ii. CJ is still looking for a job. Jerry had to say goodbye to some work relationships because he was changing jobs. i. Spiritual battles i. We have had some fairly large spiritual issues arise in the church this year. ii. We have had several disputes between neighbors and spouses. iii. We have seen the deceitfulness of sin draw away one of our members. iv. We have also seen others leave in dereliction of their membership covenant obligations. 2.) [Slide 3] The blessings of 2025 a. Weather i. Much closer to normal weather this year. ii. We didn't have 1 single hurricane make landfall in the US. Which is somewhat astounding. iii. Although we didn't have a white Christmas this year we have already had a couple snow storms and even had the snow stick around for quite a while. b. Numerical blessings i. Baby Jaspir Bogen ii. Baby Everett Wegner iii. Baby Leah McCue iv. Baby Loretta McCue is coming in a few short weeks. c. My Fellow American i. Chris Steary passed his test to become a US citizen this year. ii. Congrats to him. d. Audio Visual Upgrades i. We were able to upgrade our computer, projector, and soundboard for our worship services. ii. This was already in the works, and providentially the Lord saw to it that it became abundantly obvious that it was necessary after we experienced some significant technical difficulties during the service. iii. We even had to go old school with an overhead projector one week. e. Missionary blessings i. We had Eric and Cherie Daum with us at the beginning of this year for a couple months. 1. They have since gone back to Asia Pacific, purchased land, built a house, and have moved in. 2. They are still learning the local language and getting ready for a language check very soon. 3. Of course, Bernie and Sue are going back to help for an entire month. ii. We had the Lundquist's join us this year for two weeks including our Lord's Supper catered meal. iii. We also were able to help send Lucy to Senegal - which we heard about this morning. What an amazing ministry. iv. Jordan and Emily experienced heartache this year when Emilly was diagnosed with thyroid cancer. After two surgeries it appears they have gotten all of the cancer out. They will test again in a few months. The blessing here is that we have had the opportunity to provide a home for them to live in as they struggle through this time. Praise the Lord. f. Spiritual Blessings i. 4 new professions of faith this year 1. Carrigan Golab 2. Sabreana Porter 3. Waylon McLeod 4. Amanda Jansen ii. 4 baptisms this year iii. 3 New Members were added iv. We began a new Jr. Church format this year, breaking into 3 groups instead of just two. Overall, the teachers have done an amazing job and it seems as though the kids are learning a good deal. v. We began a study bible distribution project last year with a goal of insuring that every father in the church had a LSB John MacArthur study bible. We are happy to announce that only 4 of those bibles remain and most of you are benefitting from one of them. vi. As a church we have also had the opportunity to be a blessing to other organizations. 1. Classical Conversations has entered its 7th year in using our church for its campus. 2. Michigan Karate for Christ began using our building at the beginning of this year to train its students in Kenpo Karate 3. The 4h Club Rustic Ramblers began using our building this year for its meetings as well. 4. We also had two non-member weddings. 5. These have all given us opportunities to be a light to our community. g. We as a church have received the blessing of teaching – LOTS of teaching praise the Lord! i. Basics class continued this year 1. First with the financial peace university, moderated by the Stearys. 2. Then with the Basics for the Christian life study led by both Nick Galante and myself. ii. Thursday Night Prayer Group 1. We meet at 6pm via the TEAMS app. 2. Most nights we pray over our congregation and our many needs and then discuss the sermon from the previous Sunday. iii. Youth Community. 1. We have been plodding along with Youth Community this year. 2. The families who attend find great benefit to the concentrated doses of spiritual truths our children are memorizing in the Baptist Catechism and comradery around other parents struggling to teach key doctrinal truths to their kids. iv. Foundations 1. We actually made quite a good deal of progress this past year in foundations. 2. We took what was originally a 4 year goal to study the entire bible and have crammed that into a 10 year (and counting) chronological study of the scriptures. 3. We have made it to King Josiah. 4. Still this year we have finished Isaiah, began Jeremiah, almost completed 2 Kings and 2 Chronicles and will finish up Nahum in the next few weeks. v. Preaching 1. We finally finished the book of Acts this year. 2. It only took us 2 and a half years and 100 sermons – but we made it. 3. We began our study of 1 and 2 Thessalonians, of which we've made it to almost chapter 3. 4. I also preached a Puritan sermon for Thanksgiving from Thomas Manton. vi. BSF 1. Although not affiliated with our church directly, Bible Study Fellowship has a long history of being a great way for people to gather and study the bible together. 2. Many of our church members are either leading or participating in BSF this year in their study of Ezekiel, Daniel, Ezra, and Esther. vii. There were several more bible studies and gatherings – most of which are a couple or few people who gather regularly to study the scriptures. h. Church finances held i. Even though we had a slight decrease in giving – we still met budget by spending less than we brought in. ii. This is in addition to doing some minor repairs to the parking lot and replacing much of our audio-visual equipment. i. Elders have been challenged this year i. I put this in the blessing category because it is indeed a blessing to see the Lord work through the plurality of qualified leaders He has given you for this church. ii. We have wrestled with questions this year, that we did not expect. iii. We have been baffled, confused, grieved, overjoyed, and frustrated. iv. We have wept together, tears of grief and tears of joy. v. We have laughed together. vi. We have even begun laying plans for developing future Elders. vii. Although no one ever said being an Elder would be easy – this year it was abundantly clear. viii. Pray for your Elders. I would guess that about 75% of our job is held in confidence and is never presented in any way to any of you. ix. Give your Elders the benefit of the doubt too. Should they say or do something that seems egregious… it probably has another explanation. If someone comes to you suggesting that the Elders are doing something crazy – perhaps you should either dismiss what they said or call an Elder up and get it straight from them. x. This year especially – let me remind you – we have labored for your souls. xi. Even if it seems like we don't get much done… know that you only see about 25% of what is happening around here. xii. Remember… we could always go slower.

Title: A Christmas Carol Examined: Hark the Herald Angels Sing Text: Various FCF: We often neglect the deep theology in the Christmas carols we sing. Prop: Because Hark the Herald angels sing speaks much about the gospel, we should sing it with renewed vigor. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to Genesis Chapter 3. We will reference several passages of scripture this morning but it might be wise for you to have this text open and in front of you. In light of the holiday season, I typically break for a couple weeks from whatever sermon series I am in, in order to better accommodate our traditions. What a joy it was to hear so many of our folks use the talents the Lord has given them to bring Him praise this morning. Next week I'll deliver my traditional year wrap up sermon. I'll give you some lessons I've learned and some recommendations I have. I'll also spend some time assessing where we as a church are and how we could improve. Today, I wanted to do something a bit different and a good deal shorter than I normally would. My wife actually gave me the idea, calling my attention to this particular Christmas Carol which was missing a verse or two in our hymn book. In looking into the carol, and to the distance between when most of the carols we sing were written and us singing them today, it became clear that I should devote time to taking a familiar carol and examining the rich theological depths which we unknowingly sing about each year. Today, we will consider the carol Hark the Herald Angels Sing. This is on page 192 in our hymnal. The Carol was written by Charles Wesley. He wrote five verses. Most hymnals, including our own, only have the first three verses. Primarily because George Whitfield, a good friend of the Wesley brothers, John and Charles, edited the song down to four verses, combining the last two verses into one. This edit was later removed and kept to 3 verses in most hymnals. This was not because of any theological differences or errors that Whitefield perceived, but primarily to shorten the song without repeating theological themes. Unfortunately, we will only have time to look at two verses this morning. But I will make it up to you by giving you two for the price of one. So, we'll look at the first verse which we always sing. Then we will look at Mr. Whitfield's cobbled together 4th and 5th verse, so you get some exposure to the last two verses that were later omitted from Charles Wesley's masterful carol. We'll follow the same general pattern. I will translate the idea into modern vernacular and then expand on the What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures in the line and prove it by quoting or referencing an appropriate scripture passage. But before we dive in, let's pray and ask the Lord to bless our study of this carol. Invocation: Loving Lord, we thank you for such a rich history of the church. For thousands of years your church has grown and your kingdom has spread. We can look to songs we sing today that were written hundreds of years ago and still find great and deep meaning in their words. Help us to be mindful of the things we sing and say. Help us to see the great meaning of this season and preach it to others with everything we are. I pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: Well, let's get to the verse that we all know. I.) The gospel is at the center of this Christmas carol, so we must sing it as though we were preaching it. a. [Slide 2] Hark! The herald angels sing, i. What does this mean: 1. Hark is an interjection. It is calling those present to listen closely. 2. No, the angel's name is not herald. 3. Rather this is the job of the angels who pronounced the birth of Jesus the Messiah. 4. In the song they are said to Sing this to the shepherds. 5. So, in our modern vernacular it would be – Listen up, the Angels are singing a proclamation from God. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. When God has an announcement for us to listen to, He often prefaces the statement with something to get our attention. Like Behold. Or Truly Truly. Or Thus says the Lord God. 2. Although in Luke 2 we do see the angels announce this news – we do not have any record in the New Testament that they sang this news. It actually says they shouted. b. “Glory to the newborn King; i. What does this mean: 1. Glory means to give praise that is due to an important person. 2. Newborn King is self-explanatory 3. “Give the honor due to this child because he is THE KING ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. All the way back in II Samuel 7, God promised David that a King from his line would sit on the throne forever. 2. And in Luke 1:32-33 the angel Gabriel told Mary that Jesus would inherit the throne of His father David. c. Peace on earth, and mercy mild, i. What does this mean: 1. Peace here refers to the cessation of hostilities between two warring parties. 2. This is contrasted with the second phrase where this cessation of hostilities is instituted by this child who is merciful and humble – bringing salvation to sinners. 3. “Forgiveness and Rightness with God comes from this baby” ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. Isaiah 53 teaches that the first coming of the Messiah, Yahweh's Servant, will be meek and mild, a sacrifice for sinners. 2. Not coming as someone who would be esteemed highly. d. God and sinners reconciled!” i. What does this mean: 1. Reconciliation is when two parties settle up a dispute. All debts are paid. 2. This dispute, we are told in the song, is between God and sinners. 3. God and Sinners square. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. The dispute we have with God is that He made us to be His worshippers but we have rebelled against Him both in Adam and in our own sin. Gen 3 and Eph 2 and Rom 1-3 2. Yet God has made promises to preserve a remnant and save His people from their sins. 3. Christ then, meek and mild King, is the instrument to settle all the debts. e. Joyful, all ye nations rise, i. What does this mean: 1. Joyful is the attitude or the manner that is being commanded. 2. Nations rising is indicating the global nature of this announcement. 3. All the world get up and be joyful ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. Throughout the Old Testament, God desired Israel to be a light to the nations. 2. And in the prophets we see promises that the Messiah will finally succeed in what Israel was tasked to do. 3. The nations will be reclaimed as Yahweh's 4. And God ruling the nations will be praised and rejoiced in because the gentiles will be adopted into God's family too. f. Join the triumph of the skies; With th'angelic host proclaim, “Christ is born in Bethlehem!” i. What does this mean: 1. This is what the nations are told to do. They are told to join the triumph. 2. What triumph? 3. It is actually going all the way back to the beginning of the song. The announcement being made about the triumph of God over sin and peace on earth. 4. How? By the Messiah being born this day in Bethlehem. 5. So joyfully the nations are to rise up and announce the same message that the angels are announcing to the shepherds. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. We see this happen in the New Testament. 2. The Gentiles not only inherit the gospel and become grafted into the promise of the Israelites, but they now become the heralds announcing the coming of the King. 3. A King who was born, lived, died, was raised, and ascended. All to save sinners and reconcile them to God. g. Summary of the Point: The first verse of this carol is nothing short of the gospel message. It is the announcement that Christ has come to make us right with God and change the world forever. Now not just Jews, but all the nations will rise up and announce this message as the world shifts and the Kingdom of God expands. So, as we sing this verse – we must recognize the potent dose of gospel truths being conveyed in a few seconds. And as we sing it out, we fulfill the words of this opening verse to joyfully join the triumph the angels sang about that Christmas night 2000 years ago. Transition: Let us move to the two verses not included in our hymnal. I.) Deep doctrine of redemption is found in this carol, so we must sing it as though we were preaching it. a. [Slide 3] Come, Desire of nations, come, i. What does this mean: 1. To be the desire of nations is to be the one thing that will truly fix the world. The one King that will bring everything back to what it is supposed to be. 2. This is, of course, the work of the Kingdom Christ began at His incarnation and will be completed when He returns to set up His Kingdom on the New Earth. 3. Come, one who will fix everything, Come! ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. We referenced psalm 2 just last week. 2. The eternally begotten Son of God - Jesus the Messiah, is this one that the nations must kiss lest He be angry and pour His wrath out on them. 3. Christ came first as a meek and mild child but will one day return as a conquering King. 4. The nations would be wise to kiss the son. To welcome Him. To pay homage to Him. 5. He is… after all… their only hope. b. Fix in us Thy humble home; i. What does this mean: 1. To fix is to establish something. 2. A home would be a residence. Humble of course meaning meager or unworthy. 3. Establish in us a little hovel for You to dwell in. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. This probably doesn't reference God living or dwelling with us in the New Kingdom. Although that could be it. 2. Givin the context this no doubt refers to the coming of the Spirit of God to indwell those who are partakers of the New Covenant which is inaugurated in the blood of Christ. 3. This is foretold in Isaiah 44 and Joel 2 where God tells the Israelites that He will pour out His Spirit… ON ALL OF THEM. 4. In the New Testament we are explicitly told that the Holy Spirit indwells all who believe by true faith. c. Rise, the woman's conqu'ring Seed, i. What does this mean: 1. Rise again means to come out and do something. 2. A seed is an offspring or a child. 3. Come conquering child of the woman ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. This is pulled straight from the protoevangelium, or the first gospel announcement given by God Himself in Genesis chapter 3. 2. After the fall of mankind, God promises that unto the Woman he would give an offspring that would undo what had been done in the fall. 3. This offspring would be at odds with the offspring of the serpent or the children produced by the temptation and fall of Adam and Eve, which was instigated by the serpent in the garden of Eden 4. Revelation 12:9 identifies the serpent as none other than the Devil, or Satan himself. 5. This harmonizes texts like Ephesians 2; John 8; and 1 John 3:12 which identify people who act like Satan as his children or belonging to him. 6. This sets up the idea that there are two families. The family of God and the family of Satan. The Family of Satan is the family we are all born into because of the fall of Adam. 7. God creates a new family, through seed of the woman, in which we can be adopted. More on that in a bit. d. Bruise in us the serpent's head. i. What does this mean: 1. The serpent's influence is truly IN us. 2. Otherwise, this is fairly self-explanatory. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. The term used in the Genesis promise is to strike, bruise, or crush. 2. Although many preachers have made the connection that Christ bruises his heel while crushing the head of the serpent – the scriptures do not overtly teach this. 3. But it is a logical and theological possibility. 4. Certainly, Paul says that if the forces of darkness knew that His death would lead to the salvation of His people, they wouldn't have done it. 5. The song references the destruction of Satan's power over us and the cessation of his claim on us as his children. e. Now display Thy saving power, Ruined nature now restore; Now in mystic union join Thine to ours, and ours to Thine. i. The rest of verse 4 goes on to speak of our restoration and salvation. ii. These are excellent lines, but Whitfield saw the next verse communicate similar teachings and decided to combine it together. iii. Still these words do add some to the meaning of the song. iv. But we'll have to cover them more deeply another time. f. [Slide 4] Adam's likeness, Lord, efface, i. What does this mean: 1. To efface something is to erase it. It is to undo something. 2. Adam's likeness refers to Adam as our first representative and how we have inherited his sin from him. 3. Erase the original sin of Adam from us ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. Although it has been attacked in recent years, the doctrine of Original Sin has been held to by the church since the beginning. 2. If something else were taught in scripture then we should cast the teaching aside. However, Romans 5, Ephesians 2 and many other passages seem to establish this doctrine not only as plausible but as orthodox. 3. Adam was our representative being the first man created. Because of his failure, we inherit the sin-disease through his line. 4. Seeing it this way helps us to understand the scriptures when they seem to paint our problem of sin beyond even just our own personal sin. National sins and even sins that we didn't commit but inherit culpability in. Even our sinfulness before we seem to be able to willfully commit sin (ie babies crying for no reason or crying when nothing is actually wrong) These all make sense when we understand sin as something like a hereditary spiritual disease. 5. This also explains and expands the teaching of the virgin birth, keeping Jesus from inheriting this same sin nature. By being born of a virgin, he is not technically a son of Adam. Truly and completely human, but not from Adam's line. Therefore, He is a second human representative. g. Stamp Thine image in its place: i. What does this mean: 1. To stamp an image is relatively clear. 2. Instead of Adam's likeness, give us your likeness God. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. As a New Adam, all under Christ's headship and representation inherit a new name, a new nature, and a new birth. 2. They are put into a new family and made into a new person. 3. The old has passed away and the new has come. h. Second Adam from above, Reinstate us in Thy love. i. What does this mean: 1. These last two lines we'll take together. 2. The first Adam was formed from the dust and given life by the breath of God. 3. The Second Adam was conceived by the Holy Spirit in dust (in Mary's womb). 4. He is not from earth as the first Adam was. He is from above. A true man… but with a different fountainhead. 5. Adam was once fully in the love and grace of God. He was sinless and in right standing with God. 6. The song asks for Christ to reconcile us to God… which provides bookends between the first verse and the last. ii. What doctrine is this showing us from the Scriptures: 1. This is the primary work of the second Adam. 2. Christ becomes our second representative both passively and actively. 3. Actively he did what Adam did not. He kept the whole law of God without sin. 4. Passively he paid for what Adam could not. He accepted the penalty for human sin by suffering the full wrath of God as a human. 5. 2 Corinthians 5 says that He became sin who knew no sin that we might become the righteousness of God. 6. He is a perfect substitute not only for us but for Adam, our first representative. 7. He alone is capable of returning us to the relationship we had with God in the garden… and even making that relationship closer, since we are now not just a created being of God's, but actually His children. i. Let us Thee, though lost, regain, Thee, the Life, the inner man: O, to all Thyself impart, Formed in each believing heart. i. This is the rest of verse 5 which goes on to say similar things to what has been said already. j. Summary of the Point: Once again we must notice that the gospel is on display in these verses. And in these last two verses – the gospel is explained in rich and full theological detail. Details that are not found in the shallow end of the pool. This is well beyond the Sunday School answers of “Jesus died because He loved us.” But rather the representation of a Second Adam taking our place and restoring humanity's hope. Such are the words of this Christmas Carol. And when we sing it, we preach the gospel to one another and all who hear it. Make sure that you do that from now on. Conclusion: [Slide 5] I can think of no better application than to have the praise team come and we can sing this carol together. We'll sing Hark the Herald Angels Sing/King of Heaven but with one minor modification. We will add verse 4, which is the cobbled together verses 4 and 5 of Charles Wesley's original carol. You sing with us and sing it loud, knowing that you sing, you announce, you preach… the gospel of Jesus Christ in this carol. Benediction: May the God who humbled Himself to take on human flesh Who was wounded for our transgressions and chastised for our peace May the Wonderful Counselor, the Mighty God, The Everlasting Father, and The Prince of Peace Bring to you a season of hope as you celebrate His birth and look ahead to His return Until We meet again… Go in peace.

Title: “Not An Empty Visit” Part 3 Text: 1 Thessalonians 2:13-16 FCF: We often struggle identifying true faith in contrast to non-saving faith. Prop: Because only true faith saves, we must ensure we have received Jesus Christ in true faith. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 2. In a moment we'll read from the Legacy Standard Bible starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Today we will conclude the thought that Paul began with in chapter 2. However, keen observers might have noticed that there is a significant amount of overlap between chapter 1 and what we've discussed in chapter 2 so far. Indeed, if you took it upon yourself to set the two chapters side by side and drew lines or highlighted with different colors themes that are saying the same things with different words – you could illustrate this quite clearly. I won't impose that upon you – but if you are up for the challenge, I'm sure it would be profitable to you. Chapter 2 has largely been put to the Thessalonians in order to prove to them that the mission to their city was one that proved to be fruitless. Paul began by stating that they know it was not in vain because it was God's Gospel at work. He continued by saying that they know it was not in vain because they conducted themselves like a family. Today, Paul will conclude his assurance to them, in that they know it was not in vain because it rendered familiar results both positively and negatively. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Holy Father, You have revealed Yourself to us Your people through the Word, our Lord Jesus Christ. He has come to us, as God With Us. He has come to us to save us from sin, death, hell, the devil, and the kingdom of darkness. You have freed us from the tyranny of our own wisdom and enabled us to believe in You the giver of life. God give us eyes to behold the truth of Your word this morning as we see what makes true faith and what awaits us if we are without it. May we take the words of hope and warning today in faith, and may it have the effect upon us You desire. We pray this in Jesus' name – Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Faith that saves has one distinguishing quality; saving faith is a faith that produces obedience, it is a faith that brings about a way of life.” Billy Graham “A man at his wit's end is not at his faith's end.” Matthew Henry “The function of faith is to turn God's promises into facts.” J. Oswald Chambers Let these thoughts wash over you as we embark on the truth of the passage this morning. I.) True faith produces belief in God's Word and suffering for Christ, so we must ensure we have received Jesus Christ in true faith. (13-14) a. [Slide 3] 13 - And for this reason we also thank God without ceasing that when you received the word of God which you heard from us, you accepted it not as the word of men, but for what it really is, the word of God, which also is at work in you who believe. i. It takes two sides to make a visit profitable. ii. Paul has, in the first twelve verses, explained how he and his companions did their part to produce a successful and fruitful mission among them. iii. They took God's gospel and gave it to them without unseemly methods or greedy motives. iv. They adopted them as family and loved them accordingly. They cared for them like parents, both supplying what they needed to grow and thrive and teaching them to live a life worthy of God's Kingdom. v. But all of this would have been for nothing if the message was ineffective to produce any kind of spiritual change in them. vi. In fact, without God's empowering the message of His gospel, the Thessalonians would never have heard it as His Word. vii. So Paul gives thanks once again, without ceasing, to God, that the Thessalonians responded to the message the way they did. viii. Going back to chapter 1 verse 4-5, we see that Paul expresses similar thoughts. ix. He is thanking God because he is confident that the Thessalonian believers were elect of God. x. Why? xi. Primarily because of how the gospel came to them. xii. Not in word only (ie words of men only) but in the power of the Holy Spirit and with full conviction. xiii. Paul's thanksgiving here is expressed in more detail. xiv. What does it mean that the gospel came in power, in the Spirit, and with full conviction? xv. It means they responded in true faith. Well, how do they know they have true faith? There are two examples in this text. xvi. First, that they believed the content of the message as though it were from God and second, that they received the power of the message. 1. The content of the message, if received in true faith, must be from God. a. The evangelists were demonstrating holy, righteous, and blameless lifestyles and exhorting, encouraging and insisting that the Thessalonians do the same. b. All of this is couched in the idea that a Kingdom is coming where Christ reigns over all, and demands purest devotion and worship. c. The same Lord who died to save them from their sins, will one day return to judge the living and the dead. He will restore His people and make them to rule with Him in that Kingdom. d. If someone receives this in true faith – they must conclude it is from God. e. Paul reveals in a later letter that the Word of God is hidden from those who are without God's Spirit. God's Spirit must do a work in an unbeliever in order to enable them to understand and believe what the Word of God teaches. f. So, we say that faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God… which is true. But hearing the Word of God to the point of understanding that it is from God and even what that message means – all comes through the power of the Holy Spirit. g. We call this step in the salvation process – regeneration. And although the bible does not explicitly teach that it precedes faith, the scriptures clearly teach that God must do something to enable a person to believe the gospel of Jesus Christ. And He must do this to bring them out of their spiritually dead state. Since this is what regeneration is, it is safe for us to conclude that it must precede faith. h. Paul alludes to this here – in that the Thessalonians did not perceive this as a message from men – but they took what the evangelists said as the very words of God. A conclusion they could not have arrived at without the power of the Holy Spirit – which Paul said in chapter 1, did happen when the gospel came to them. 2. The second way we know they responded in true faith, is by the powerful result of that message being received. a. To those who truly believe, the Word of God produces an effect. b. We should expect the Word of God, preached, taught, read, heard, studied, mediated on, memorized, and illustrated to have a powerful effect upon those who are truly God's people. c. Warnings about sin and falling away, and pursuing righteousness, and loving God and others – should have a distinct influence over the hearts of those who are God's people. d. It is a predictable outcome that if absent calls into question the very legitimacy of our faith. xvii. So how specifically were the Thessalonians powerfully affected by the Word they received from God? b. [Slide 4] 14 - For you, brothers, became imitators of the churches of God in Christ Jesus that are in Judea, for you also suffered the same things at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews, i. Paul calls out their suffering in the same way that the first members of the church suffered. ii. In fact, he uses the word – imitate again. iii. This also goes back to chapter 1 verse 6. iv. They became imitators of Christ and the evangelists by receiving the word with affliction. v. Paul again denotes that Christians are the same no matter where they are. Whether in Judea or Macedonia. They are also the same no matter WHEN they are. Whether at Pentecost in the formation of the church or now. vi. There are general markers that are common among all those who receive true faith. vii. In this example, Paul points to how on the day of Pentecost, believers on Christ suffered great persecution at the hands of fellow countrymen who rejected the gospel. viii. In a similar way, the Thessalonians are being treated quite poorly by their neighbors, family, friends, and others in the city who rejected the gospel message. ix. Being persecuted by unbelievers who are among those closest to you is one way that the legitimacy of your faith is demonstrated. c. [Slide 5] Summary of the Point: Paul's primary point in this chapter so far has been to verify that the mission they had among the Thessalonians only a few months previous, was not an empty and fruitless mission. Countering the claims of their fellow residents of Thessalonica, Paul knows it wasn't fruitless because they spoke God's gospel with confidence and for His approval. He also knows it wasn't fruitless because they felt a familial connection to the Thessalonians. And finally, they know it wasn't a fruitless mission because it produced predictable results in the city. The first result is regarding those who received the gospel message. Because they received this message in true faith, they were convinced it was a message from God and were changed by this message to the extent that they endured suffering for Christ's name. True faith produces belief in God's Word and a willingness, and even a joy to endure suffering for Christ's sake. This would be very encouraging to the Thessalonians, to know that these seasoned believers were confident in their faith. But our application must cautiously approach this. We must begin rather with a need for us to make sure that we have received true faith in Jesus Christ. Then and only then can we be assured and take comfort in the apostle's words. Transition: [Slide 6 (blank)] But what other predictable result comes when the gospel of Jesus Christ is truly received by a group of people? In what else does Paul draw confidence that the Thessalonian mission was not fruitless? II.) Without true faith it is impossible to please God or be at peace with Him or mankind, so we must ensure we have received Jesus Christ in true faith. (15-16) a. [Slide 7] 15 - who both killed the Lord Jesus and the prophets, i. Paul now embarks upon what seems like a rabbit trail. ii. He seeks to expand upon the behavior of the Jewish people who have so opposed the gospel message and have had a history of opposing God's word in general. iii. Here he says that these same Jews who persecuted their own countrymen for believing on Jesus, are the ones who killed the Lord Jesus and their own prophets. iv. Paul again uses familial or collective language. Obviously, the same people who killed Jesus could not be the ones who killed all the prophets down through their history. And most likely they are not the same ones who drove Paul or the apostles out of Judea. v. Instead, Paul refers to a branch of Israel that has been cut off. vi. Paul is not being antisemitic here. He is merely pointing out a group of people who although having the racial privilege of being God's portion, have continued to reject Him as their King and Lord. vii. They are following in an unfortunate history of the Jewish people who strayed from Yahweh both in worship and in conduct to kill their own prophets and those God has sent to speak the truth to them. viii. The crown jewel in this ungodly behavior is, of course, the murder of their own Messiah and God – Jesus of Nazareth. ix. They continued their work of unbelief with Paul and his companions. b. [Slide 8] and drove us out, i. This could be referring to several instances where the Jews drove Paul or Christ's other servants out of certain places. ii. The “us” here could simply refer to Jewish believers, or may even refer to the evangelists themselves. iii. In any case – he points to the majority opposition of the Jewish people to receive their own Messiah or any who preach in His name. c. [Slide 9] and do not please God, i. Since Jesus is God's Messiah, His Servant, the Son of Man that the Ancient of Days will lift up to occupy the same throne as Yahweh… ii. You cannot oppose Christ or Christ's followers without also opposing God. iii. It is impossible for any to please God without first believing on Jesus Christ. iv. All the effort put in keeping the law, even if it were successful, would fail to please God if the person did not put their faith in Christ alone. v. And so, these Jews, in spite of being God's portion and part of Abraham's line, cannot please God and oppose His Son or His Son's Bride, at the same time. vi. But not only are they opposed to God… d. [Slide 10] and are hostile to all men, i. In opposing Christ, the Savior of the world, it is also impossible to love others. ii. To reject Christ is to render yourself unable to truly love other human beings. iii. Why? iv. Because Christ is the hope of the nations. Christ is the King of Kings. Christ is the Bright and Morning Star. Christ is the Lord of Light. v. As Psalm 2 says, we must kiss the Son lest He be angry. vi. All nations must bow to His rule. All nations have hope only in His rule. vii. All nations who do not hope in Him, will cease to exist. viii. And so, to oppose Christ is to oppose the only hope the nations have. ix. The most hateful thing you can do to humanity is to reject His Messiah and harm His Son's Bride. x. Our culture says the most loving thing you can do is to be tolerant and accepting to all faiths. xi. The truth could not be more opposed to this thought. xii. The exclusivity of Christ as Savior and Lord of all, is the way we establish peace with all men. Peace only comes by the Exclusive rule of Christ alone. xiii. Next, Paul specifically calls out in what way the Jews were hostile to all men… e. [Slide 11] 16 - hindering us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they may be saved; i. To hinder the gospel message from going out to the nations is to hate the nations. ii. To stop the message of Christ crucified for sinners is to hate sinners and desire their eternal judgment. iii. The salvation of every man's soul rests in the work of Christ, alone. iv. And to prevent this message from going to all men – is to hate all men. v. No, telling people they are sinners and they need a Savior is not hateful, or unkind. It is the most loving thing we could do. But do you know what is truly hateful and hostile? Doing what you can to prevent others hearing the exclusive gospel of Jesus Christ. vi. Suggesting there are many paths to God through many religions, is the most hateful and hostile thing you could ever tell someone. vii. Since the Jews have opposed God, and man in this way… what is the result? f. [Slide 12] with the result that they always fill up the measure of their sins. i. Their sins have come to completion. ii. There is a call back here to the ban God put on the Canaanite nations before Israel entered into the promised land. iii. God speaks of the sins of the people who lived in the land as filling up a cup. Or coming to completion. iv. Jesus spoke to the Pharisees in a similar way, telling them that they are filling up the cup of their judgment. v. Like when you cook rice on a stove top… vi. The starches in the rice react to the boiling water and produce bubbles. And those bubbles if not kept in check with rise to the top and overflow. vii. Burnt rice water on a glass stove top is one mess you don't want to have to clean up – Not that I know from experience

Title: “Not An Empty Visit” Part 3 Text: 1 Thessalonians 2:13-16 FCF: We often struggle identifying true faith in contrast to non-saving faith. Prop: Because only true faith saves, we must ensure we have received Jesus Christ in true faith. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 2. In a moment we'll read from the Legacy Standard Bible starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Today we will conclude the thought that Paul began with in chapter 2. However, keen observers might have noticed that there is a significant amount of overlap between chapter 1 and what we've discussed in chapter 2 so far. Indeed, if you took it upon yourself to set the two chapters side by side and drew lines or highlighted with different colors themes that are saying the same things with different words – you could illustrate this quite clearly. I won't impose that upon you – but if you are up for the challenge, I'm sure it would be profitable to you. Chapter 2 has largely been put to the Thessalonians in order to prove to them that the mission to their city was one that proved to be fruitless. Paul began by stating that they know it was not in vain because it was God's Gospel at work. He continued by saying that they know it was not in vain because they conducted themselves like a family. Today, Paul will conclude his assurance to them, in that they know it was not in vain because it rendered familiar results both positively and negatively. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Holy Father, You have revealed Yourself to us Your people through the Word, our Lord Jesus Christ. He has come to us, as God With Us. He has come to us to save us from sin, death, hell, the devil, and the kingdom of darkness. You have freed us from the tyranny of our own wisdom and enabled us to believe in You the giver of life. God give us eyes to behold the truth of Your word this morning as we see what makes true faith and what awaits us if we are without it. May we take the words of hope and warning today in faith, and may it have the effect upon us You desire. We pray this in Jesus' name – Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “Faith that saves has one distinguishing quality; saving faith is a faith that produces obedience, it is a faith that brings about a way of life.” Billy Graham “A man at his wit's end is not at his faith's end.” Matthew Henry “The function of faith is to turn God's promises into facts.” J. Oswald Chambers Let these thoughts wash over you as we embark on the truth of the passage this morning. I.) True faith produces belief in God's Word and suffering for Christ, so we must ensure we have received Jesus Christ in true faith. (13-14) a. [Slide 3] 13 - And for this reason we also thank God without ceasing that when you received the word of God which you heard from us, you accepted it not as the word of men, but for what it really is, the word of God, which also is at work in you who believe. i. It takes two sides to make a visit profitable. ii. Paul has, in the first twelve verses, explained how he and his companions did their part to produce a successful and fruitful mission among them. iii. They took God's gospel and gave it to them without unseemly methods or greedy motives. iv. They adopted them as family and loved them accordingly. They cared for them like parents, both supplying what they needed to grow and thrive and teaching them to live a life worthy of God's Kingdom. v. But all of this would have been for nothing if the message was ineffective to produce any kind of spiritual change in them. vi. In fact, without God's empowering the message of His gospel, the Thessalonians would never have heard it as His Word. vii. So Paul gives thanks once again, without ceasing, to God, that the Thessalonians responded to the message the way they did. viii. Going back to chapter 1 verse 4-5, we see that Paul expresses similar thoughts. ix. He is thanking God because he is confident that the Thessalonian believers were elect of God. x. Why? xi. Primarily because of how the gospel came to them. xii. Not in word only (ie words of men only) but in the power of the Holy Spirit and with full conviction. xiii. Paul's thanksgiving here is expressed in more detail. xiv. What does it mean that the gospel came in power, in the Spirit, and with full conviction? xv. It means they responded in true faith. Well, how do they know they have true faith? There are two examples in this text. xvi. First, that they believed the content of the message as though it were from God and second, that they received the power of the message. 1. The content of the message, if received in true faith, must be from God. a. The evangelists were demonstrating holy, righteous, and blameless lifestyles and exhorting, encouraging and insisting that the Thessalonians do the same. b. All of this is couched in the idea that a Kingdom is coming where Christ reigns over all, and demands purest devotion and worship. c. The same Lord who died to save them from their sins, will one day return to judge the living and the dead. He will restore His people and make them to rule with Him in that Kingdom. d. If someone receives this in true faith – they must conclude it is from God. e. Paul reveals in a later letter that the Word of God is hidden from those who are without God's Spirit. God's Spirit must do a work in an unbeliever in order to enable them to understand and believe what the Word of God teaches. f. So, we say that faith comes by hearing and hearing by the Word of God… which is true. But hearing the Word of God to the point of understanding that it is from God and even what that message means – all comes through the power of the Holy Spirit. g. We call this step in the salvation process – regeneration. And although the bible does not explicitly teach that it precedes faith, the scriptures clearly teach that God must do something to enable a person to believe the gospel of Jesus Christ. And He must do this to bring them out of their spiritually dead state. Since this is what regeneration is, it is safe for us to conclude that it must precede faith. h. Paul alludes to this here – in that the Thessalonians did not perceive this as a message from men – but they took what the evangelists said as the very words of God. A conclusion they could not have arrived at without the power of the Holy Spirit – which Paul said in chapter 1, did happen when the gospel came to them. 2. The second way we know they responded in true faith, is by the powerful result of that message being received. a. To those who truly believe, the Word of God produces an effect. b. We should expect the Word of God, preached, taught, read, heard, studied, mediated on, memorized, and illustrated to have a powerful effect upon those who are truly God's people. c. Warnings about sin and falling away, and pursuing righteousness, and loving God and others – should have a distinct influence over the hearts of those who are God's people. d. It is a predictable outcome that if absent calls into question the very legitimacy of our faith. xvii. So how specifically were the Thessalonians powerfully affected by the Word they received from God? b. [Slide 4] 14 - For you, brothers, became imitators of the churches of God in Christ Jesus that are in Judea, for you also suffered the same things at the hands of your own countrymen, even as they did from the Jews, i. Paul calls out their suffering in the same way that the first members of the church suffered. ii. In fact, he uses the word – imitate again. iii. This also goes back to chapter 1 verse 6. iv. They became imitators of Christ and the evangelists by receiving the word with affliction. v. Paul again denotes that Christians are the same no matter where they are. Whether in Judea or Macedonia. They are also the same no matter WHEN they are. Whether at Pentecost in the formation of the church or now. vi. There are general markers that are common among all those who receive true faith. vii. In this example, Paul points to how on the day of Pentecost, believers on Christ suffered great persecution at the hands of fellow countrymen who rejected the gospel. viii. In a similar way, the Thessalonians are being treated quite poorly by their neighbors, family, friends, and others in the city who rejected the gospel message. ix. Being persecuted by unbelievers who are among those closest to you is one way that the legitimacy of your faith is demonstrated. c. [Slide 5] Summary of the Point: Paul's primary point in this chapter so far has been to verify that the mission they had among the Thessalonians only a few months previous, was not an empty and fruitless mission. Countering the claims of their fellow residents of Thessalonica, Paul knows it wasn't fruitless because they spoke God's gospel with confidence and for His approval. He also knows it wasn't fruitless because they felt a familial connection to the Thessalonians. And finally, they know it wasn't a fruitless mission because it produced predictable results in the city. The first result is regarding those who received the gospel message. Because they received this message in true faith, they were convinced it was a message from God and were changed by this message to the extent that they endured suffering for Christ's name. True faith produces belief in God's Word and a willingness, and even a joy to endure suffering for Christ's sake. This would be very encouraging to the Thessalonians, to know that these seasoned believers were confident in their faith. But our application must cautiously approach this. We must begin rather with a need for us to make sure that we have received true faith in Jesus Christ. Then and only then can we be assured and take comfort in the apostle's words. Transition: [Slide 6 (blank)] But what other predictable result comes when the gospel of Jesus Christ is truly received by a group of people? In what else does Paul draw confidence that the Thessalonian mission was not fruitless? II.) Without true faith it is impossible to please God or be at peace with Him or mankind, so we must ensure we have received Jesus Christ in true faith. (15-16) a. [Slide 7] 15 - who both killed the Lord Jesus and the prophets, i. Paul now embarks upon what seems like a rabbit trail. ii. He seeks to expand upon the behavior of the Jewish people who have so opposed the gospel message and have had a history of opposing God's word in general. iii. Here he says that these same Jews who persecuted their own countrymen for believing on Jesus, are the ones who killed the Lord Jesus and their own prophets. iv. Paul again uses familial or collective language. Obviously, the same people who killed Jesus could not be the ones who killed all the prophets down through their history. And most likely they are not the same ones who drove Paul or the apostles out of Judea. v. Instead, Paul refers to a branch of Israel that has been cut off. vi. Paul is not being antisemitic here. He is merely pointing out a group of people who although having the racial privilege of being God's portion, have continued to reject Him as their King and Lord. vii. They are following in an unfortunate history of the Jewish people who strayed from Yahweh both in worship and in conduct to kill their own prophets and those God has sent to speak the truth to them. viii. The crown jewel in this ungodly behavior is, of course, the murder of their own Messiah and God – Jesus of Nazareth. ix. They continued their work of unbelief with Paul and his companions. b. [Slide 8] and drove us out, i. This could be referring to several instances where the Jews drove Paul or Christ's other servants out of certain places. ii. The “us” here could simply refer to Jewish believers, or may even refer to the evangelists themselves. iii. In any case – he points to the majority opposition of the Jewish people to receive their own Messiah or any who preach in His name. c. [Slide 9] and do not please God, i. Since Jesus is God's Messiah, His Servant, the Son of Man that the Ancient of Days will lift up to occupy the same throne as Yahweh… ii. You cannot oppose Christ or Christ's followers without also opposing God. iii. It is impossible for any to please God without first believing on Jesus Christ. iv. All the effort put in keeping the law, even if it were successful, would fail to please God if the person did not put their faith in Christ alone. v. And so, these Jews, in spite of being God's portion and part of Abraham's line, cannot please God and oppose His Son or His Son's Bride, at the same time. vi. But not only are they opposed to God… d. [Slide 10] and are hostile to all men, i. In opposing Christ, the Savior of the world, it is also impossible to love others. ii. To reject Christ is to render yourself unable to truly love other human beings. iii. Why? iv. Because Christ is the hope of the nations. Christ is the King of Kings. Christ is the Bright and Morning Star. Christ is the Lord of Light. v. As Psalm 2 says, we must kiss the Son lest He be angry. vi. All nations must bow to His rule. All nations have hope only in His rule. vii. All nations who do not hope in Him, will cease to exist. viii. And so, to oppose Christ is to oppose the only hope the nations have. ix. The most hateful thing you can do to humanity is to reject His Messiah and harm His Son's Bride. x. Our culture says the most loving thing you can do is to be tolerant and accepting to all faiths. xi. The truth could not be more opposed to this thought. xii. The exclusivity of Christ as Savior and Lord of all, is the way we establish peace with all men. Peace only comes by the Exclusive rule of Christ alone. xiii. Next, Paul specifically calls out in what way the Jews were hostile to all men… e. [Slide 11] 16 - hindering us from speaking to the Gentiles so that they may be saved; i. To hinder the gospel message from going out to the nations is to hate the nations. ii. To stop the message of Christ crucified for sinners is to hate sinners and desire their eternal judgment. iii. The salvation of every man's soul rests in the work of Christ, alone. iv. And to prevent this message from going to all men – is to hate all men. v. No, telling people they are sinners and they need a Savior is not hateful, or unkind. It is the most loving thing we could do. But do you know what is truly hateful and hostile? Doing what you can to prevent others hearing the exclusive gospel of Jesus Christ. vi. Suggesting there are many paths to God through many religions, is the most hateful and hostile thing you could ever tell someone. vii. Since the Jews have opposed God, and man in this way… what is the result? f. [Slide 12] with the result that they always fill up the measure of their sins. i. Their sins have come to completion. ii. There is a call back here to the ban God put on the Canaanite nations before Israel entered into the promised land. iii. God speaks of the sins of the people who lived in the land as filling up a cup. Or coming to completion. iv. Jesus spoke to the Pharisees in a similar way, telling them that they are filling up the cup of their judgment. v. Like when you cook rice on a stove top… vi. The starches in the rice react to the boiling water and produce bubbles. And those bubbles if not kept in check with rise to the top and overflow. vii. Burnt rice water on a glass stove top is one mess you don't want to have to clean up – Not that I know from experience

Title: “Not An Empty Visit” Part 2 Text: 1 Thessalonians 2:7-12 FCF: We often struggle functioning as a church the way God intended us to. Prop: Because the church ought to function like a family, we must lovingly spur for one another toward spiritual growth. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 2. In a moment we'll begin reading starting in verse 1 from the New English Translation. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last time we covered the first of this three part sermon regarding the visit Paul and his companions had with the Thessalonians. Paul calls on The Thessalonian church to remember exactly how things came about. This is precipitated by unbelieving Thessalonians who are trying to dissuade the believers from following after this Jesus and, in their minds, ruining their lives. They accuse Paul and his companions of having a faulty message, using dishonest methods, with greedy motives. Paul denies all of this and asserted that the gospel belongs to God. They are simply bearing it to them as an act of service to Him. Today, Paul will continue to explain why he remembers their visit as one that was not empty or fruitless. Indeed, it was quite profitable. And one evidence for that is the familial nature of the relationship between the church and the evangelists. Stand with me please in order to focus on and give honor to the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Heavenly Father you have sent Your Son to be our older brother, the firstborn from the dead. Now we are Your children, adopted into Your royal family, and wed to Your Precious Christ. Your Spirit is now in us as our Counselor and friend guiding us into all truth and leading us in the way we should go. Father give us a true vision of how we, all true believers, are now part of your family. And because we are in Your family together – we also are family. Deeper than human blood can bind us, the precious blood of Your Son has woven us together as children of glorious light. May we live toward one another with this perspective we pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “He cannot have God for his Father who refuses to have the church for his mother” Augustine of Hippo “Those that would enjoy the dignities and privileges of Christ's family must submit to the discipline of it.” Matthew Henry “There is nothing more unchristian than a solitary Christian.” John Wesley Keep these thoughts from these fellow Christians in your mind as we continue today. I.) The body of Christ functions like a family, therefore we must affectionately and selflessly give of ourselves to one another. (7-9) a. [Slide 3] 7 - although we could have imposed our weight as apostles of Christ; i. Some of your translations have this phrase as a part of verse 6. ii. Remember that the verse numbers and chapter divisions are not inspired. The chapters were added in the 1200s and the verses in the 1500s. iii. There actually isn't even agreement among the various compiled Greek New Testaments as to where this phrase goes. iv. The difficulty in knowing exactly where to put this phrase comes from its transitional nature. v. Paul has just refuted 6 practices that he and his companions were being accused of by the friends, family, and neighbors of the Thessalonian church. vi. The effort was probably directed toward tarnishing the evangelists' reputation so as to convince the Thessalonian believers to abandon their new Lord and go back to the way they were before. vii. But now Paul will turn his attention toward the positive example that they set. viii. This phrase neither goes with the negative traits that Paul denies nor with the positive traits that Paul and his companions did show. ix. However, I have put it in this section primarily because verses 7-12 speaks of the way the missionaries behaved in Thessalonica in relational language. x. Did they come like apostles of Christ who could have imposed their weight? xi. They did not. xii. Could they have? Yes. xiii. As apostles, or sent ones, of Jesus Christ the Lord of Glory – they could have come expecting the Thessalonians to care for them, house them, and even support them financially. xiv. Not to excess as to be greedy for gain – but certainly to care for their basic needs. xv. However, Paul and his companions did not do that. xvi. They did not adopt a Master – Servant kind of relationship, even though as Christ's messengers it may have been right for the Thessalonians to see them in this way. xvii. So, if Paul and his companions didn't throw around their title, how did they behave among the Thessalonians? xviii. What kind of relationship did they have with them? b. [Slide 4] instead we became little children among you. i. The manuscript evidence here is not unanimous. ii. The difference between the words in question is 1 letter. iii. Many manuscripts read “instead we became gentle among you.” iv. Many translations follow this, noting the awkward use of little children right before comparing the evangelists to a nursing mother. v. It would be odd for Paul to compare he and his companions to little children and then a nursing mother where the Thessalonians are the children in the same sentence. vi. However, there are three very early manuscripts that support this word being “little children”. vii. And one rule in deciding which manuscripts are most likely the original, is to take the more difficult reading, since a copyist would likely not make the reading more difficult but instead make it easier. viii. Another rule is to give the earlier and proven reliable manuscripts more weight than later ones. ix. Therefore, it seems best to me to see this as “little children”. x. Paul says they didn't come as apostles, expecting to be treated as such – but instead they became like little children – meaning they were humble and meek. xi. Little children cannot impose their own will on anyone, because they are too small to do so. xii. Even though these men were sent by Christ, they didn't choose to throw that status around to get things from the Thessalonians. xiii. Instead, they were givers… c. [Slide 5] Like a nursing mother caring for her own children, i. The word for nursing mother here is actually the word used of a wet nurse. Someone who nurses a child that is not their own child. ii. This is something one usually does as a favor or act of service to a mother that is not able to or has died during child birth. iii. However, Paul here points out that it is the nurse's own children that she is nursing. iv. In that sense then, it is an act of service but one borne not of a sense of duty only but also with great care and love. A point we will see very soon. v. Another point here is that although a wet nurse may actually accept compensation for her work to nurse children who are not her own – she certainly would not be expecting any compensation for nursing her own children. vi. Both the motivation of loving care and not expecting any compensation for their work are emphasized as we go forward, making them both plausible and perhaps both intended. d. [Slide 6] 8 - with such affection for you we were happy to share with you not only the gospel of God but also our own lives, because you had become dear to us. i. Here first is the loving care aspect. ii. Paul reveals that he and his companions, like a wet nurse with her own nursing baby, were quite fond of the Thessalonian church. iii. They were dear to them. iv. To the extent that they were more than happy to share with them what was needed for them to grow. v. Not just the gospel of Jesus Christ, but also to devote themselves to their growth and maturing in Christ. vi. But to what degree did they devote themselves to the Thessalonians? e. [Slide 7] 9 - For you recall, brothers and sisters, our toil and drudgery: By working night and day so as not to impose a burden on any of you, we preached to you the gospel of God. i. Paul for the fourth time calls on them to look to their own knowledge and need for them to remember the events of the evangelist's mission to their city. ii. We should probably not see this as Paul claiming that he, Silas, and Timothy never slept. iii. Nor should we think that they preached the gospel every moment of the day. iv. Instead, Paul is probably referring to he, Silas and Timothy working full time jobs during the day and in the early morning and late into the evening engaging in the gospel ministry with them and throughout the city. v. Paul and his companions did this specifically so that they might not be a burden to the Thessalonians. vi. Paul didn't want to charge those who received the message of the gospel of Christ. vii. Paul wouldn't have been wrong to get provisions from them. viii. In fact, we learn in Philippians that Paul did receive provisions while he was in Thessalonica from the Philippian church. He accepted this with thanksgiving. ix. However, in Thessalonica especially, Paul didn't wish to burden them with supporting himself and his companions while they ministered to them. x. So let's pause and break down what Paul has said thus far. f. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: Although part 1 of this sermon focused on the message, methods and motives of the evangelists, part two emphasizes the relational posture of the evangelists. Paul and Silas, at least, could be referred to as apostles, and if the term is used loosely, it could be applied to Timothy as well. Nevertheless, even though they were sent by Christ to share the gospel to all who would hear, and even though they could have expected those who believed to take care of them while they continued in Thessalonica, and beyond, Paul and his companions did not take the posture of a Rabbi – pupil relationship. They did not see themselves on a higher echelon than the newly birthed Thessalonians. Instead, they were humble and meek like children and saw themselves as mothers nursing their new borns on the milk of the Word of God. We are the family of God. And God consistently uses family language in the scriptures to speak of how His people interact with each other and how He interacts with them. Therefore, like the evangelists' did, we should affectionately and selflessly give of ourselves to one another. Transition: [Slide 9 (blank)] But the family language does not stop here. Paul continues to illustrate their relational posture toward the Thessalonians through further familial imagery. Let's see what else he compares himself and his companions to… and why. II.) The body of Christ functions like a family, therefore we must demonstrate a godly life to one another and dedicate ourselves to helping one another to do the same. a. [Slide 10] 10 - You are witnesses, and so is God, as to how holy and righteous and blameless our conduct was toward you who believe. i. Paul continues to look to the Thessalonians and God Himself to be witnesses to how the Thessalonian mission was conducted. ii. Since the beginning of the chapter he has referenced their own memory and knowledge five times now, calling on them to reject what others are saying because of their own experience to the contrary. iii. And Paul has also, for the third time now, mentioned that God can and does examine their hearts and provide validation as to the nature of how the mission was conducted. iv. But Paul no longer emphasizes the meekness and care of their mission to the Thessalonians. Now he focuses on their conduct among them. v. They saw how the evangelists conducted themselves. And God did too. vi. Their conduct was holy, righteous, and blameless. vii. Each of these words mean something slightly different than the other. viii. Holy conduct means conduct that is different, distinct, and unlike others. It is conduct that is set apart for some purpose relating to God's service. Therefore, it must be pure and worthy of God. ix. Holy conduct serves as the summary description with the other two operating as subpoints. 1. Righteous conduct refers to their moral uprightness before God. They conducted themselves in a way that was set apart for God's service. They were obedient to the laws of God as they ministered to the Thessalonian people. In this way their conduct was holy. 2. Blameless conduct refers to their character viewed through the eyes of men. To the extent that if some would accuse or slander them, it is unbelievable because such accusations would be wholly out of character. In this way their conduct was holy. x. One final note, it is important to see that their conduct is toward and being viewed by the Thessalonian church especially. xi. We know that there are non-believing Thessalonians who have a different opinion of the evangelists. Paul is not ignoring that his reputation is being attacked. xii. But he is challenging the Thessalonians to remember their experience and the conduct they observed and put that ahead of the slander of their unbelieving friends and family. When they do this they will find that none of the accusations can hold up. b. [Slide 11] 11 - As you know, we treated each one of you as a father treats his own children, i. Again, for the seventh time now, Paul relies on their personal experience as to how they were among them. ii. And again Paul uses relational language to communicate further their posture among them. iii. Paul says that the evangelists not only didn't demand honor as apostles, were like children and like a nursing mother, but that they were also like a father and how he treats his own children. iv. The family language is complete. v. They are fellow children with them while also occupying both parental roles as well. vi. But how exactly were the evangelists father figures to the Thessalonians? c. [Slide 12] 12 - exhorting and encouraging you and insisting that you live in a way worthy of God who calls you to his own kingdom and his glory. i. What is clear here, is that the holy, righteous, and blameless conduct that they demonstrated before the Thessalonian church is the pattern they wished to reproduce, to duplicate in the church itself. ii. Again we see the idea of discipleship being equated to imitation and duplication. iii. A father – a good father – a godly father, is one that exhorts and encourages and insists. iv. Again, this triad of words have subtle differences in meaning and again we should see the first as the governing word with the others providing two particular aspects of the first. v. To exhort is to preach, to counsel, or to come alongside. It is to both teach truth and apply it while demonstrating it. 1. The first subpoint of exhortation is encouragement. This provides a motivational backdrop by which this exhortation occurs. It is not given as a Lord or King over a vassal. Instead, this exhortation is provided in order to benefit the student. It is for their good. It is to build their spirits and give them a sense of success at living the particular way you want them to live. The exhortation happens along side them not over or in front of them. The exhortation is accompanied by a helping shoulder. 2. The second subpoint is the other side of that coin. To insist implies that this exhortation is not actually optional. If someone says, “I encourage you to look into this matter.” We might think – ah yes, when I get time, I will do that. But when someone says “I insist that you look into this matter.” That we hear not as a request but as a command that should be observed. So although exhortation happens alongside and under someone… it is not standing still or sitting down. It is moving forward. It is a gentle push forward. 3. This is why I have often defined exhortation and edification as encouragement with teeth. The teeth of exhortation is the insistence for the advice to be obeyed. It is not a suggestion although it is kindly and joyfully given. vi. But what are the Thessalonians being exhorted, encouraged, and insisted toward? vii. A lifestyle worthy of God. viii. It is the role of godly fathers, a role which the evangelists took up, to exhort, encourage, and insist that their children live a lifestyle that is in service to God. ix. But not a God who has made you a mere serf on his land. x. Instead, it is a God who has called each of His slaves to His own family and kingdom and to share in His glory. xi. We have been made sons and daughters of God. Heirs to His throne. We will reign with Christ. We will judge angels. xii. All of this communicates that this life is MANDATORY of all who bear the royal name. xiii. A name we have inherited through adoption and by marriage to the King. d. [Slide 13] Summary of the Point: The family language to describe the body of Christ endures in this second point. Where the first point emphasized the affectionate and selfless love of a fellow child and nursing mother, this second point emphasizes the demonstration and dedication of a father to ensure his child lives rightly. Paul takes two triads to describe their conduct among the Thessalonians as well as their posture toward them. These blend together to show us that the evangelists lived out what they wanted the Thessalonians to imitate. They demonstrated holy, righteous, and blameless conduct and dedicated themselves to exhorting, encouraging, and insisting the Thessalonians live a life worthy of God. Therefore, we also must demonstrate a godly life to one another and dedicate ourselves to helping one another do the same. Conclusion: So CBC, what basics have we learned today that instruct and correct our faith and shape and guide our practice? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 14] The general posture we should have toward one another should look more and more like a family. A functional, godly, loving, and Christ-centered family. Paul demonstrates this by comparing he and his companions to fellow children, nursing mothers, and godly fathers. As fellow children they were humble and meek, not imposing their title or position upon others. As nursing mothers they were affectionately and selflessly giving of themselves to the believers at Thessalonica. As godly fathers they demonstrated godly lifestyles while dedicating themselves to helping the Thessalonian believers do the same. God's people come together as a family. We function this way. Therefore, there are two basic applications we must take from this. We must affectionately and selflessly care for one another's spiritual growth while remaining humble and meek regardless of what position we occupy within the church. We also must demonstrate a holy life to one another while dedicating ourselves to helping others to do the same. In short – we must be like the family Paul describes. But let's get a little more specific with these applications. 1.) [Slide 15] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the church should function like a family. a. Were this the only passage in the New Testament to use such language, we might not be able to make such a strong case. b. However, throughout the scriptures God's people are referred to as His children. We are called the bride of Christ. God compares Himself to both a faithful husband and a nursing mother delivering His word as milk. c. We are called brothers and sisters in Christ. Christ is called our brother. Husbands are to love their wives as Christ loved His church and wives are to submit to their husbands as unto the Lord. d. As we introduced the Eldership transition to you several years ago, we made the case that the Elders of a church would occupy a relationship to the church much like a husband to his wife or even as parents to their children. And although we didn't reference this passage – it seems to prove that point quite well. e. In short – the church should function like a family. Because we are a family. f. The church is a body of people called out of darkness and into God's kingdom of light. In this way we have more in common with each other, simply by our adoption into God's family, than we do with any other person on earth who is not in this family. g. Many churches today function more like a business, or a democracy, or a country club, rather than a godly family. h. They design programs around superficial earthly things we have in common, effectively dividing the body into interest groups rather than seeing it as a family that must live together in spite of differences in age, places in life, circumstances, or even cognitive understanding. i. They treat every decision as a group decision rather than establishing the headship of Christ and his Elders. j. They commit time and money to things that work rather than things that God has commanded us to do. k. But this is not how the church should be. l. We are not an organization at all. We are a family. The universal church and the local church too. All those who are truly believers are a family. m. We should act like it. n. How? 2.) [Slide 16] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must stop enforcing too rigid or loose a spiritual hierarchy in the church. a. Hierarchy exists in the family. b. Fathers have headship over their families, as the scriptures clearly teach. c. But they are not Lords or kings over their families. d. Headship = responsibility more than it does authority. Although some authority is implied especially as the wife and children are commanded to submit and obey respectively. e. But husbands also have commands and responsibilities. They must love and lead their wives and admonish their children. f. They must do this because they will answer to God for their stewardship of their family. g. In a similar way then, the church functions with a spiritual hierarchy but this is often too rigidly or too loosely applied. h. Oftentimes churches see their Elders and Deacons as hirelings to do the ministry of the church while the rest of the church does nothing. As if they are customers and it is the job of the officers of the church to serve them since they have paid for it with their offerings. i. Or churches see their pastors as inspired agents of God who cannot be questioned. This has all the makings of a cult. j. Or they have no respect for their Elders at all, like an arrogant child thinking overly critically toward his father. This arises from America in general having an authority problem. k. Spiritual leadership ought to be respected, prayed for, and submitted to… but not because they have authority. Instead it is because they have responsibility. l. The church as a whole should function as a family in how it sees its leadership and how all the responsibilities are ultimately, shared responsibilities. m. How else does seeing the church as a family change how we live? 3.) [Slide 17] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must affectionately provide care for one another's spiritual growth. a. Families, with few exceptions, operate this way concerning physical growth. b. Parents work together to provide for the growth and maturing of the children and to sustain each other's needs. c. This is done both because of the innate sense of responsibility placed on parents to care for their children and also out of love and affection for each other. d. The same is true in the family of God. e. We must provide for one another what is necessary for spiritual growth. Certainly, we should care for each other's physical needs too. f. As nursing mothers care for their newborn children, so we as the church must spiritually nurture and provide for one another to grow in our faith. g. If we are not actively seeking those in our local assembly who we can spiritually nurture, then we are failing to see this assembly as a family. 4.) [Slide 18] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must demonstrate godly lifestyles to one another. a. Godly fathers live before their children demonstrating what it means to be holy. b. They do this by obeying God's laws and living blameless lives before men. c. Their yes is yes and their no is no. d. They are faithful to their wives. e. They have a consistent time they spend with God, whether someone is watching or not. f. They submit to authority because they know that the best leaders know how to submit. g. In a similar way – we must demonstrate godly lifestyles to one another. h. Someone is always watching. And whether we like it or not, we are always influencing others. i. Certainly, this is abundantly true of parents to children. Waverly and Moira both say and do things that are very clearly things that they have imported from Kadie and I. j. But we are not the only influencers on our children. k. Kadie and I just remarked on how both of them have been expressing mannerisms that are not from Kadie and I. They are from other people in this church each girl has observed and obviously wish to be like. l. Knowing that we have this effect on others – even if we don't desire it to be that way – we must be abundantly cautious that our lifestyles are lived in a worthy way so as to be imitated. m. We must be holy, righteous, and blameless. So that we can cultivate godly lifestyles in each other. 5.) [Slide 19] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must dedicate ourselves to exhorting others to live a godly life. a. A couple sermons ago we made an observation that although formal discipleship doesn't happen very well in our culture, we certainly do pay attention to the example of other believers and attempt to live like them. b. I made the case that imitation and emulation go a long way to form a disciple and train them to be Christlike. c. However, I did not intend to imply that this was by any means sufficient. d. And Paul, makes that case here in this text. e. It is not enough that they lived holy, righteous, and blameless lives before these Thessalonians. f. They also exhorted, encouraged and insisted upon them living that same life too. g. We must dedicate ourselves to doing the same. h. Not just providing an example by how we live, but coming along side and teaching, encouraging, edifying, and provoking each other to love and good works. i. As so many things – it is not an either/or but a both and. j. We must teach by example and by word. By action and by instruction. k. But why do we live this way? Why strive so hard to live a godly life? 6.) [Slide 20] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” Our motivation for living godly lives is that we've been adopted into God's family with God's name and will share in God's glory in God's Kingdom. a. Were we not but wretches? b. Were we not but slaves to sin, hell, and our Father the Devil. c. Were we not part of another family? The seed of the serpent? d. What has God done? e. He severed the rights of our father the devil. f. He has adopted us as His child. g. He has given us His most holy and glorious name. h. And when He brings His Kingdom, we will share in the glory of His Son – Forever. i. Does this not spur us to live for Him? j. Could He have given anything more to spur us to live holy, righteous, and blameless lives? k. Take Comfort Oh Christian! Observe!... 7.) [Slide 21] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” How blessed people are we to be part of God's family! a. Oh Christian. b. How blessed we are to be in the family of God! c. Remember what you were! And now be reminded what you ARE in Christ. d. From enemy to sons and daughters? There is no earthly King who would do such a thing. e. Only a Holy Lord could do this. f. We are so blessed to have Christ as a brother, God as a Father, the Spirit as a comforter. We are so blessed to be Children of God, The Bride of the Prince, and a royal priesthood. g. My friends… Are we not blessed beyond measure? h. And to you- who are still not a member of Christ's family. Who are still on the outside of belief… 8.) [Slide 22] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” Behold what glorious benefits are available to those who are in Christ. a. Oh unconverted sinner. b. Paul in Romans says that it is the mercy of God which draws men to repentance. c. I implore you to behold the mercy of God. d. God crushes all His enemies. All of them. e. But some of them, He crushes, and remakes them into His children. f. Do you not long to be part of this heavenly kingdom? Do you not long to be part of this royal family? g. Would you not do all in your power to receive such rich and eternal blessings? h. There is no King except Jesus. And He offers not simply life, but abundant life to All His people. i. Would you not perform herculean tasks to obtain what He offers? j. But would you balk at repenting of your sin and trusting in Him as Savior and Lord? k. Naaman in the Old Testament scoffed at the prophet's words to bathe in the filthy Jordan river 7 times. l. He almost didn't do it. But his servants pointed out – that would the prophet have demand wealth and riches untold, he would have gladly paid it to be free of his leprosy. Then they ask – why is he so opposed to doing something as simple as trusting the prophet's words and bathing in the river. m. Will you too be too proud to trust the Word of God and be bathed in His cleansing power? Will you let the simpleness of faith keep you from these benefits He alone offers... by faith alone? n. Come. Repent. Believe. And join a new family. [Slide 23 (end)] Let me close with a word of prayer from the church father Serapion Scholasticus. God of compassion, I stretch out my hand upon your people and pray that the hand of truth may be stretched out and blessing given them on account of your lovingkindness. May a hand of devotion, power, sound discipline, cleanness, and all holiness bless this people. Would you continually preserve them and help them grow through your only begotten Jesus Christ in the Holy Spirit, both now and to all the ages of the ages. It is in His name we pray this… Amen. Benediction: And now may Christ, Who is adored in the highest heaven, The everlasting Lord, the Prince of Peace and Sun of Righteousness, Fill you with the knowledge of his will through all spiritual wisdom and understanding. Until we meet again – go in peace.

[Slide 1] Today, I'd like to do something a little different. Today I'll preach a message that has already been preached at least one time before. Although we aren't sure when this sermon was preached originally, I do know that it is over 300 years old. The original composer was Dr. Thomas Manton. I have preached a sermon from the past before. Why do I do this? For several reasons actually but the most important reason is that every time I've preached a message like this, it has been abundantly relevant to our time even though it is separated from us by centuries. This proves not the wisdom of the man, but the living nature of the Word of God and how it transcends through all generations. [Slide 2] But let me tell you a bit about Dr. Thomas Manton… Born in Somerset in 1620 from a long line of ministers. He was ordained by Bishop Hall at the age of nineteen. He served as a chaplain to the Lord Protector, Oliver Cromwell. Yet Manton was firmly opposed to the execution of Charles I, causing considerable offence by preaching against it before Parliament. Later he was instrumental in the restoration of Charles II and became a Royal Chaplain. But when offered the Deanery of Rochester he chose rather to suffer with his Puritan brethren in the Great Ejection of 1662. Preaching afterward in his own home he was imprisoned for his ministry. Manton died in 1677, after a lifetime of rich and practical biblical ministry. [Slide 3] The following sermon “Sermon LXX (70)” is included in Several Sermons upon Psalm 119, which contains 190 sermons and was his crowning achievement as a pastor. One quick note. I haven't abridged and translated very little of this sermon. Therefore, it is necessary for you to pay extra close attention as the language will be understandable – but challenging. Keep your eyes on the screen since the outline of the sermon will appear there. It should help you stay with me. But you must be extra attentive listeners today if you are to understand Dr. Manton's sermon. From this point on, all the words I say until the prayer at the end, will be Thomas Manton's Words with few alterations. [Slide 4] At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto thee, because of thy righteous judgments.—Ver. 62. In these words observe three things:— 1. David's holy employment, or the duty promised, giving thanks to God. 2. His earnestness and fervency, implied in the time mentioned, at midnight I will rise; rather interrupt his sleep and rest than God should want his praise. 3. The cause or matter of his thanksgiving, because of thy righteous judgments, whereby he meaneth the dispensations of his providence in delivering the godly and punishing the wicked according to his word… [Slide 5] [Which establishes 3 doctrines] Doct. 1. One special duty wherein the people of God should be much exercised is thanksgiving. Doct. 2. That, God's providence rightly considered, we shall in the worst times find much more cause to give thanks than to complain. Doct. 3. That a heart deeply affected with God's providence will take all occasions to praise God and give thanks to his name, both in season and out of season. [Slide 6] Doct. 1. One special duty wherein the people of God should be much exercised is thanksgiving. This duty is often pressed upon us: Heb. 13:15, ‘Let us offer the sacrifice of praise continually, which is the fruit of our lips;' giving thanks unto his name. There are two words there used, praise and thanksgiving: generally taken, they are the same; strictly taken, thanksgiving differeth from praise. They agree that we use our voice in thanksgiving, as we do also in praise, for they are both said to be the fruit of our lips. What is in the prophet Hosea, chap. 14:2, ‘calves of our lips,' is in the Septuagint, ‘the fruit of our lips;' and they both agree that they are a sacrifice offered to our supreme benefactor, or that they belong to the thank-offerings of the gospel. But they differ in that thanksgiving belongeth to benefits bestowed on ourselves or others; but in relation to us, praise to any excellency whatsoever. Thanksgiving may be in word or deed; praise in words only. Well, then, thanksgiving is a sensible acknowledgment of favours received, or an expression of our sense of them, by word and work, to the praise of the bestower. The object of it is the works of God as beneficial unto us, or to those who are related to us, or in whose good or ill we are concerned. As public persons, as magistrates: 1 Tim. 2:1, 2, ‘I exhort, therefore, that, first of all, supplication, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for all men; for kings, and for all that are in authority.' Pastors of the church: 2 Cor. 1:11, ‘You also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.' Or our kindred according to the flesh, or some bond of Christian duty: Rom. 12:15, ‘Rejoice with them that do rejoice.' Another place where this duty is enforced is Eph. 5:20, where we are bidden to ‘give thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ;' where you see it is a duty of a universal and perpetual use, and one wherein the honour of God and Christ is much concerned. A third place is 1 Thes. 5:18, ‘In everything give thanks, for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you.' See what reason he urgeth; the express will of God requiring this worship at our hands. We are to obey by the insight of the will. God's will is the fundamental reason of our obedience in every commandment; but here is a direct charge, now God hath made known the wonders of his love in Christ. [Slide 7] I shall prove to you that this is a necessary duty, a profitable duty, a pleasant and delightful duty. [Slide 8] 1. The necessity of being much and often in thanksgiving will appear by these two considerations:— [1.] [Slide 9] Because God is continually beneficial to us, blessing and delivering his people every day, and by new mercies giveth us new matter of praise and thanksgiving: Ps. 68:19, ‘Blessed be the God of our salvation, who loadeth us daily with his benefits, Selah.' He hath continually favoured us and preserved us, and poured his benefits upon us. The mercies of every day make way for songs which may sweeten our rest in the night; and his giving us rest by night, and preserving us in our sleep, when we could not help ourselves, giveth us songs in the morning. And all the day long we find new matter of praise: our whole work is divided between receiving and acknowledging. [2.] [Slide 10] Some mercies are so general and beneficial that they should never be forgotten, but remembered before God every day. Such as redemption by Christ: Ps. 111:4, ‘He hath made his wonderful works to be remembered.' We must daily be blessing God for Jesus Christ: 2 Cor. 9:15, ‘Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.' I understand it of his grace by Christ. We should ever be thus blessing and praising him; for the keeping of his great works in memory is the foundation of all love and service to God. 2. [Slide 11] It is a profitable duty. The usefulness of thanksgiving appeareth with respect to faith, love, and obedience. [1.] [Slide 12] With respect to faith. Faith and praise live and die together; if there be faith, there will be praise; and if there be praise, there will be faith. If faith, there will be praise, for faith is a bird that can sing in winter: Ps. 56:4, ‘In God will I praise his word, in God have I put my trust; I will not fear what flesh can do unto me;' and ver. 10, ‘In God I will praise his word, in the Lord I will praise his word.' His word is satisfaction enough to a gracious heart; if they have his word, they can praise him beforehand, for the grounds of hope before they have enjoyment. As Abraham, when he had not a foot in the land of Canaan, yet built an altar and offered sacrifices of thanksgiving, because of God's grant and the future possession in his posterity. Then, whether he punisheth or pitieth, we will praise him and glory in him. Faith entertaineth the promise before performance cometh, not only with confidence, but with delight and praise. The other part is, if praise, there will be faith; that is, supposing the praise real, for it raiseth our faith to expect the like again, having received so much grace already. All God's praises are the believer's advantage, the mercy is many times given as a pledge of more mercy. In many cases God will give gifts. If life, he will give food and bodily raiment. It holdeth good in spiritual things. If Christ, other things with Christ. One concession draweth another; if he spares me, he will feed me, clothe me. The attributes from whence the mercy cometh is the pillar of the believer's confidence and hope. If such a good, then a fit object of trust. If I have found him a God hearing prayer, ‘I will call upon him as long as I live,' Ps. 116:2. Praise doth but provide matter of trust, and represent God to us as a storehouse of all good things, and a sure foundation for dependence. [2.] [Slide 13] The great respect it hath to love. Praise and thanksgiving is an act of love, and then it cherisheth and feedeth love. It is an act of love to God, for if we love God we will praise him. Prayer is a work of necessity, but praise a mere work of duty and respect to God. We would exalt him more in our own hearts and in the hearts of others: Ps. 71:14, ‘I will hope continually, and will yet praise thee more and more.' We pray because we need God, and we praise him because we love him. Self-love will put us upon prayer, but the love of God upon praise and thanksgiving; then we return to give him the glory. Those that seek themselves will cry to him in their distress; but those that love God cannot endure that he should be without his due honour. In heaven, when other graces and duties cease, which belong to this imperfect state, as faith and repentance cease, yet love remaineth; and because love remaineth, praise remaineth, which is our great employment in the other world. So it feedeth and cherisheth love, for every benefit acknowledged is a new fuel to keep in the fire: Ps. 18:1, ‘I will love thee, O Lord, my strength;' Ps. 116:1, ‘I will love the Lord, who hath heard the voice of my supplications;' Deut. 30:20, ‘That thou mayest love the Lord, who is thy life, and the length of thy days.' The soul by praise is filled with a sense of the mercy and goodness of God, so that hereby he is made more amiable to us. [3.] [Slide 14] With respect to submission and obedience to his laws and providence. (1.) His laws. The greatest bond of duty upon the fallen creature is gratitude. Now grateful we cannot be without a sensible and explicit acknowledgment of his goodness to us: the more frequent and serious in that, the more doth our love constrain us to devote ourselves to God: Rom. 12:1, ‘I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you present yourselves a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service.' To live to him: 2 Cor. 5:14, 15, ‘For the love of Christ constraineth us, because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead, and that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.' And therefore praise and thanksgiving is a greater help to the spiritual life than we are usually aware of; for, working in us a sense of God's love, and an actual remembrance of his benefits (as it will do if rightly performed), it doth make us shy of sin, more careful and solicitous to do his will. Shall we offend so good a God? God's love to us is a love of bounty; our love to God is a love of duty, when we grudge not to live in subjection to him: 1 John 5:3, ‘His commandments are not grievous.' (2.) Submission to his providence. There is a querulous and sour spirit which is natural to us, always repining and murmuring at God's dealing, and wasting and vexing our spirits in heartless complaints. Now, this fretting, quarrelling, impatient humour, which often showeth itself against God even in our prayers and supplications, is quelled by nothing so much as by being frequent in praises and thanksgivings: Job 1:21, ‘The Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.' It is an act of holy prudence in the saints, when they are under any trouble, to strain themselves to the quite contrary duty of what temptations and corruptions would drive them unto. When the temptation is laid to make us murmur and swell at God's dealings, we should on the contrary bless and give thanks. And therefore the Psalmist doth so frequently sing praises in the saddest condition. There is no perfect defeating the temptation but by studying matter of praise, and to set seriously about the duty. So Job 2:10, ‘Shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?' Shall we receive so many proofs of the love of God, and quarrel at a few afflictions that come from the same hand, and rebel against his providence when he bringeth on some needful trouble for our trial and exercise? and having tasted so much of his bounty and love, repine and fret at every change of dealing, though it be useful to purge out our corruptions, and promote our communion with God? Surely nothing can be extremely evil that cometh from this good hand. As we receive good things cheerfully and contentedly, so must we receive evil things submissively and patiently. [Slide 15] 3. It is a most delightful work to remember the many thousand mercies God hath bestowed on the church, ourselves, and friends. To remember his gracious word and all the passages of his providence; is this burdensome to us? Ps. 147:1, ‘Praise ye the Lord, for it is pleasant;' and Ps. 135:3, ‘Sing praises unto his name, for it is pleasant.' Next to necessity, profit; next to profit, pleasure. No necessity so great as spiritual necessity, because our eternal well-being or ill-being dependeth on it; and beggary is nothing to being found naked in the great day. No profit so great as spiritual; that is not to be measured by the good things of this world, or a little pelf, or the great mammon, which so many worship; but some spiritual and divine benefit, which tendeth to make us spiritually better, more like God, more capable of communion with him: that is true profit, it is an increase of faith, love, and obedience. So for pleasure and delight; that which truly exhilarateth the soul, begets upon us a solid impression of God's love, that is the true pleasure. Carnal pleasures are unwholesome for you, like luscious fruits, which make you sick. Nothing is so hard of digestion as carnal pleasures. This feedeth the flesh, warreth against the soul; but this holy delight that resulteth from the serious remembrance of God, and setting forth his excellences and benefits, is safe and healthful, and doth cheer us but not hurt us. [Slide 16] Use. Oh, then, let us be oftener in praising and giving thanks to God! Can you receive so much, and beg so much, and never think of a return or any expression of gratitude? Is there such a being as God, have you all your supplies from him, and will you not take some time to acknowledge what he hath done for your souls? Either you must deny his being, and then you are atheists; or you must deny his providence, and then you are epicureans, next door to atheism; or you must deny such a duty as praise and thanksgiving, and then you are anti-scripturists, for the scripture everywhere calleth for it at our hands; or else, if you neglect this duty, you live in flat contradiction to what you profess to believe, and then you are practical atheists, and practical epicureans, and practical anti-scripturists; and so your condemnation will be the greater, because you own the truth but deny the practice. I beseech you, therefore, to be often alone with God, and that in a way of thanksgiving, to increase your love, faith, and obedience, and delight in God. Shall I use arguments to you? [Slide 17] 1. Have you received nothing from God? I put this question to you, because great is our unthankfulness, not only for common benefits, but also for special deliverances—the one not noted and observed, the other not improved. Humble persons will find matter of praise in very common benefits, but we forget even signal mercies. Therefore, I say, have you received nothing? Now, consider, is there no return due? You know the story, Luke 17:15–19, Christ healed ten lepers, and but one of them ‘returned and with a loud voice glorified God, and fell down at his feet giving thanks, and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus answering said, Were there not ten cleansed, but where are the nine? There are not found that returned to give glory to God, save this stranger. And he said unto him, Arise, go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole.' All had received a like benefit, but one only returned, and he a Gentile and no Jew, to acknowledge the mercy. They were made whole by a miraculous providence, he was made whole by a more gracious dispensation: ‘Thy faith hath made thee whole;' he was dismissed with a special blessing. God scattereth his benefits upon all mankind, but how few own the supreme benefactor! Surely a sensible heart seeth always new occasions of praising God, and some old occasions that must always be remembered, always for life, and peace, and safety, and daily provision; and always for Christ, and the hopes of eternal life. Surely if we have the comfort, God should have the glory: Ps. 96:8, ‘Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name, bring an offering, and come into his courts.' He that hath scattered his seed expecteth a crop from you. [Slide 18] 2. How disingenuous is it to be always craving, and never giving thanks! It is contrary to his directions in the word; for he showeth us there that all our prayers should be mingled with a thankful sense and acknowledgment of his mercies: Phil. 4:6, ‘In everything let your requests and supplications be made known with thanksgiving.' Do not come only in a complaining way: Col. 4:2, ‘Continue in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving.' They are not holy requests unless we acknowledge what he hath done for us, as well as desire him to do more. Nothing more usual than to come in our necessities to seek help; but we do not return, when we have received help and relief, to give thanks. When our turn is served, we neglect God. Wants urge us more than blessings, our interest swayeth us more than duty. As a dog swalloweth every bit that is cast to him, and still looketh for more, we swallow whatever the bounty of God casteth out to us without thanks, and when we need again, we would have more, and though warm in petitions, yet cold, rare, infrequent in gratitude. It is not only against scripture, but against nature. Ethnics abhor the ungrateful, that were still receiving, but forgetting to give thanks. It is against justice to seek help of God, and when we have it to make no more mention of God than if we had it from ourselves. It is against truth; we make many promises in our affliction, but forget all when well at ease. [Slide 19] 3. God either takes away or blasts the mercies which we are not thankful for. Sometimes he taketh them from us: Hosea 2:8, 9, ‘I will take away my corn in the time thereof, and my wine in the season thereof, and I will recover my wool and flax.' Why? ‘She doth not know that I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and gave her silver and gold.' Where his kindness is not taken notice of, nor his hand seen and acknowledged, he will take his benefits to himself again. We know not the value of mercies so much by their worth as by their want. God must set things at a distance to make us value them. If he take them not away, yet many times he blasts them as to their natural use: Mal. 2:2, ‘And if you will not hear, and if you will not lay it to heart to give glory to my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessings; yea, I have cursed them already, because you do not lay it to heart.' The creature is a deaf-nut; when we come to crack it, we have not the natural blessing as to health, strength, and cheerfulness, or if food, yet not gladness of heart with it; or we have not the sanctified use, it is not a mercy that leadeth us to God. A thing is sanctified if it cometh from God and leadeth us to God: 1 Cor. 3:21–23, ‘All things are yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come, all are yours, for you are Christ's, and Christ is God's.' You have a covenant right, a holy use. [Slide 20] 4. Bless him for favours received, and you shall have more. Thanksgiving is the kindly way of petitioning, and the more thankful for mercies, the more they are increased upon us. Vapours drawn up from the earth return in showers to the earth again. The sea poureth out its fulness into the rivers, and all rivers return to the sea from whence they came: Ps. 67:5, 6, ‘Let the people praise thee, O God; yea, let all the people praise thee: then shall the earth yield her increase, and God, even our own God, shall bless us.' It is not only true of outward increase, but of spiritual also: Col. 2:7, ‘Be ye rooted in the faith, and abound therein with thanksgiving.' If we give thanks for so much grace as we have already received, it is the way to increase our store. We thrive no more, get no more victory over our corruptions, because we do no more give thanks. [Slide 21] 5. When God's common mercies are well observed or well improved, it fits us for acts of more special kindness. In the story of the lepers—Luke 17:19, ‘Thy faith hath made thee whole,'—he met not only with a bodily cure, but a soul cure: Luke 16:11, ‘If, therefore, ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches?' When we suspect a vessel leaketh, we try it with water before we fill it with wine. You are upon your trial; be thankful for less, God will give you more. [Slide 22] Means or directions:— [1.] Heighten all the mercies you have by all the circumstances necessary to be considered. By the nature and kind of them: spiritual eternal blessings first; the greatest mercies deserve greatest acknowledgment: Eph. 1:3, ‘Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ'—Christ's spirit, pardon of sins, heaven, the way of salvation known, accepted, and the things of the world as subordinate helps. Luke 10:20, ‘Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject to you, but rather rejoice because your names are written in heaven.' [Slide 23] Then consider your sense in the want of mercies; what high thoughts had you then of them? The mercies are the same when you have them and when you want them, only your apprehensions are greater. If affectionately begged they must be affectionately acknowledged, else you are a hypocrite either in the supplication or gratulation. [Slide 24] Consider the person giving, God, so high and glorious. A small remembrance from a great prince, no way obliged, no way needing me, to whom I can be no way profitable, a small kindness melts us, a gift of a few pounds, a little parcel of land. Do I court him and observe him? There is less reason why God should abase himself to look upon us or concern himself in us: Ps. 113:6, ‘He humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven and in the earth.' We have all things from him. [Slide 25] Consider the person receiving; so unworthy: Gen. 32:10, ‘I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies and of all the truth which thou hast showed unto thy servant;' 2 Sam. 7:18, ‘Who am I, O Lord God, and what is my house, that thou hast brought me hitherto?' [Slide 26] Consider the season; our greatest extremity is God's opportunity: Gen. 22:14, ‘In the mount of the Lord it shall be seen,' when the knife was at the throat of his son; 2 Cor. 1:9, 10, ‘We had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God, which raiseth the dead, who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver; in whom we trust, that he will yet deliver us.' [Slide 27] Consider the end and fruit of his mercy; it is to manifest his special love to us, and engage our hearts to himself: Isa. 38:17, ‘Thou hast in love to my soul delivered it from the pit of corruption,' or ‘thou hast loved me from the grave;' otherwise God may give things in anger. [Slide 28] Consider the means by which he brought them about, when unlikely, unexpected in themselves, weak, insufficient. The greatest matters of providence hang many times upon small wires: a lie brought Joseph into prison, and a dream fetched him out, and he was advanced, and Jacob's family fed. Consider the number of his mercies: Ps. 139:17, ‘How precious also are thy thoughts unto me, O God! how great is the sum of them!' The many failings pardoned, comforts received, dangers prevented, deliverances granted. How he began with us before all time, conducted us in time, and hath been preparing for us a happiness which we shall enjoy when time shall be no more. [Slide 29] [2.] Satisfy yourselves with no praise and thanksgiving but what leaveth the impression of real effects upon the soul; for God is not flattered with empty praises and a little verbal commendation. There is a twofold praising of God—by expressive declaration or by objective impression. Now, neither expression nor impression must be excluded. Some platonical divines explode and scoff at the verbal praise more than becometh their reverence to the word of God: Ps. 50:23, ‘He that offereth praise glorifieth me.' But then the impression must be looked after too, that we be like that God whom we commend and extol, that we depend on him more, love him more fervently, serve him more cheerfully. [Slide 30] Doct. 2. That God's providence rightly considered, we shall find in the worst times much more cause to give thanks than to complain. I observe this because David was now under affliction. He had in the former verse complained that ‘the bands of the wicked had robbed him,' yet even then would he give thanks to God. [Slide 31] 1. Observe here, the matter of his thanksgiving was God's providence according to his word, seen in executing threatenings on the wicked, and performing his promises to the godly. God's word is one of the chiefest benefits bestowed on man, and therefore should be a subject of our praises. Now, when this is verified in his providence, and we see a faithful performance of those things in mercy to his servants, and in justice to his enemies, and the benefits and advantages of his law to them that are obedient, and the just punishment of the disobedient, and can discern not only a vein of righteousness but of truth in all God's dealings, this is a double benefit, which must be taken notice of, and acknowledged to God's praise. O Christians! how sweet is it to read his works by the light of the sanctuary, and to learn the interpretation of his providence from his Spirit by his word: Ps. 73:17, ‘I went into the sanctuary of God, then understood I their end;' by consulting the scriptures he see the end and close of them that walk not according to God's direction: his word and works do mutually explain one another. The sanctuary is the place where God's people meet, where his word is taught, where we may have satisfaction concerning all his dealings. [Slide 32] 2. That when any divine dispensation goeth against our affections, yea, our prayers and expectations, yet even then can faith bring meat out of the eater, and find many occasions of praise and thanksgiving to God; for nothing falleth out so against but we may see the hand of God in it working for good. [Slide 33] [1.] Though we have not the blessing we seek and pray for, yet we give thanks because God hath been sometimes entreated, he hath showed himself a God hearing prayer, and is only delaying now until a more fit time wherein he may give us that which is sought: Ps. 43:5, ‘Hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God.' Now we are mourning, but he is our God, and we are not left without hope of a blessed issue. God, that hath been gracious, will be gracious again. He is our gracious father when we are under his sharpest corrections, a father when he striketh or frowneth; therefore we are not without hope that he will give us opportunities again of glorifying his name. [Slide 34] [2.] We bless God for continuing so long the mercies which he hath taken from us. Former experiences must not be forgotten: ‘Ebenezer, hitherto the Lord hath helped us.' If he shall afflict us afterward, yet ‘hitherto he hath helped us,' 1 Sam. 7:12. If he take away life, it is a mercy that he spared it so long for his own service and glory; if liberty, that we had such a time of rest and intermission. [Slide 35] [3.] God is yet worthy of praise and thanksgiving for choicer mercies yet continued, notwithstanding all the afflictions laid upon us. That we have his Spirit supporting us under our trials, and enabling us to bear them: 1 Peter 4:13, 14, ‘Rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. For if ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the spirit of glory and of God resteth on you.' And that we have any peace of conscience: Rom. 5:1, ‘Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.' That the hope of eternal life is not diminished but increased by our afflictions: Rom. 5:4, 5, ‘We glory in tribulation, knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed: because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us.' That many of our natural comforts are yet left, and God will supply us by ways best known to himself. [Slide 36] [4.] That evils and afflictions which light upon us for the gospel's sake, or righteousness' sake, and Christ's name's sake, are to be reckoned among our privileges, and deserve praise rather than complaint: Phil. 1:29, ‘To you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake.' If it be a gift, it is matter of praise. [Slide 37] [5.] Take these evils in the worst notion, they are less than we have deserved: Ezra 9:13, ‘And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve.' Babylon is not hell, and still that should be acknowledged. [Slide 38] [6.] That no evil hath befallen us but such as God can bring good out of them: Rom. 8:28, ‘All things shall work together for good to them that love God.' All things that befall a Christian are either good, or shall turn to good; either to good natural: Gen. 50:20, ‘Ye thought evil, but God meant it for good;' or good spiritual: Ps. 119:75, ‘I know, O Lord, that thy judgments are right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me;' or good eternal: 2 Cor. 4:17, ‘For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.' [Slide 39] Use 1. For information, that God's righteous judgments are matter of praise and thanksgiving. An angel is brought in speaking, Rev. 16:5, ‘Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus.' Indeed, the formal object of thanksgiving and praise is some benefit: Ps. 135:3, ‘Praise the Lord, for the Lord is good.' We praise God for his judgments, because they are just and right; we praise God for his mercies, not only because they are just and equal, but comfortable and beneficial to us, and so a double ground of thanksgiving. Use 2. For reproof, that we make more noise of a little trouble than we do of a thousand benefits that remain with us. We fret and complain and manifest the impatiency of the flesh; like a great machine or carriage, if one pin be out of order, all stoppeth, or one member hurt, though all the rest of the body be sound; or as Haman, the favours of a great king, pleasures of a luxurious court, all this availeth him nothing as long as Mordecai was in the gate; notwithstanding his riches, honours, multitude of children, great offices, this damped all his joy: Mal. 1:2, ‘I have loved you, saith the Lord; yet ye say, Wherein hast thou loved us?' Oh! let us check this complaining spirit; let us consider what is left, not what God hath taken away; what we may or shall have, not what we now want; what God is, and will be to his people, though we see little or nothing in the creature. [Slide 40] Doct. 3. That a heart deeply affected with God's providence will take all occasions to praise and give thanks. [Slide 41] 1. It is certain that our whole life should be a real expression of thankfulness to God. The life of a Christian is a life of love and praise, a hymn to God: 1 Peter 2:9, ‘But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light.' Christianity is a confession; the visible acting of godliness is a part of this confession; we are all saved as confessors or martyrs. Now the confession is made both in word and deed. [Slide 42] 2. There are special occasions of thanksgiving and praise to God, as the apostle bids Timothy preach: 2 Tim. 4:2, ‘in season, out of season,' meaning thereby that he should not only take ordinary occasions, but extraordinary; he should make an opportunity where he found none. So we should press Christians to praise God not only in solemn duties, when the saints meet together to praise, but extraordinarily redeem time for this blessed work; yea, interrupt our lawful sleep and repose, to find frequent vacancies for so necessary a duty as the lauding and magnifying of God's mercy. [Slide 43] 3. As for rising up at midnight, we can neither enforce it as a duty upon you, nor yet can we condemn it. It was an act of heroical zeal in David, who employed his time waking to the honour of God, which others spent in sleeping; and we read that Paul and Silas ‘sang praises at midnight,', though then in the stocks, and they had been scourged the day before. And it is said, Job 35:10, ‘None saith, Where is God my maker, who giveth songs in the night?' that is, giveth matter of praise if we wake in the night. And David saith elsewhere, Ps. 42:8, ‘The Lord will command his loving-kindness in the day-time, and in the night his song shall be with me;' day and night he would be filled with a sense of God's love, and with songs of praise. Therefore we cannot condemn this, but must highly commend it. Let men praise God at any time, and the more they deny themselves to do it, the more commendable is the action; yet we cannot enforce it upon you as a necessary duty, as the Papists build their nocturnal devotions upon it. That which we disapprove in them is, that those hours instituted by men they make necessary; that they direct their prayers to saints and angels which should only be to God, that they might mingle them with superstitious ceremonies and, observances; that they pray and sing in an unknown tongue without devotion, appropriating it to a certain sort of men, to clerks for their gain, with an opinion of merit. [Slide 44] 4. Though we cannot enforce the particular observance upon you, yet there are many notable lessons to be drawn from David's practice. [1.] The ardency of his devotion, or his earnest desire to praise God, ‘at midnight;' then, when sleep doth most invade us, then he would rise up. His heart was so set upon the praising of God, and the sense of his righteous providence did so affect him, and urge him, or excite him to this duty, that he would not only employ himself in this work in the day-time, and so show his love to God, but he would rise out of his bed to worship God and celebrate his praise. That which hindereth the sleep of ordinary men is either the cares of this world, the impatient resentment of injuries, or the sting of an evil conscience: these keep others waking, but David was awaked by a desire to praise God; no hour is unseasonable to a gracious heart; he is expressing his affection to God when others take their rest. Thus we read of our Lord Christ, that he spent whole nights in prayer. It is said of the glorified saints in heaven, that they praise God continually: Rev. 7:17, ‘They are before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple, and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them.' Now, holy men, though much hindered by their bodily necessities, yet they will come as near as present frailty will permit; we oftentimes begin the day with some fervency of prayer and praise, but we faint in evening. [2.] His sincerity, seen in his secrecy. David would profess his faith in God when he had no witness by him, at midnight, then no hazard of ostentation. It was a secret cheerfulness and delighting in God when alone; he could have no respect to the applause of men, but only to approve himself to God who seeth in secret. See Christ's direction, Mat. 6:6, ‘But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly;' his own practice: Mark 1:35, ‘Rising early in the morning, he went into a desert to pray.' Both time and place implied secrecy. [3.] We learn hence the preciousness of time. It was so to David. See how he spendeth the time of his life. We read of David, when he lay down at night, he ‘watered his couch with his tears,' after the examination of his heart; at midnight he rose to give thanks; in the morning he prevented the morning-watches, seven times a-day praising God, morning, noon, night. These are all acts of eminent piety. We should not content ourselves with so much grace as will merely serve to save us. Alas! we have much idle time hanging upon our hands; if we would give that to God it were well. [4.] The value of godly exercises above our natural refreshings; the word is sweeter than appointed food: Job 23:12, ‘I have esteemed the words of his mouth more than my necessary food.' David preferreth his praises of God before his sleep and rest in the night. Surely this should shame us for our sensuality. We can dispense with other things for our vain pleasures; we have done as much for sin, for vain sports, broken our rest for sin. Some monsters of mankind turn night into day, and day into night for their drunkenness, gaming, vain sports, &c., and shall we not deny ourselves for God? [5.] The reverence to be used in secret adoration. David did not only raise up his spirits to praise God, but rise up out of his bed to bow the knee to him. Secret duties should be performed with some solemnity, not slubbered over. Praise, a special act of adoration, requireth the worship of body and soul. [Slide 45 (end)] Use. Let David's example condemn our backwardness and sluggishness, who will not take those occasions which offer themselves. Mark, he gave thanks when we fret; at midnight he rose to do it with the more secrecy and fervency; this not to pray only, but to give thanks.

[Slide 1] Today, I'd like to do something a little different. Today I'll preach a message that has already been preached at least one time before. Although we aren't sure when this sermon was preached originally, I do know that it is over 300 years old. The original composer was Dr. Thomas Manton. I have preached a sermon from the past before. Why do I do this? For several reasons actually but the most important reason is that every time I've preached a message like this, it has been abundantly relevant to our time even though it is separated from us by centuries. This proves not the wisdom of the man, but the living nature of the Word of God and how it transcends through all generations. [Slide 2] But let me tell you a bit about Dr. Thomas Manton… Born in Somerset in 1620 from a long line of ministers. He was ordained by Bishop Hall at the age of nineteen. He served as a chaplain to the Lord Protector, Oliver Cromwell. Yet Manton was firmly opposed to the execution of Charles I, causing considerable offence by preaching against it before Parliament. Later he was instrumental in the restoration of Charles II and became a Royal Chaplain. But when offered the Deanery of Rochester he chose rather to suffer with his Puritan brethren in the Great Ejection of 1662. Preaching afterward in his own home he was imprisoned for his ministry. Manton died in 1677, after a lifetime of rich and practical biblical ministry. [Slide 3] The following sermon “Sermon LXX (70)” is included in Several Sermons upon Psalm 119, which contains 190 sermons and was his crowning achievement as a pastor. One quick note. I haven't abridged and translated very little of this sermon. Therefore, it is necessary for you to pay extra close attention as the language will be understandable – but challenging. Keep your eyes on the screen since the outline of the sermon will appear there. It should help you stay with me. But you must be extra attentive listeners today if you are to understand Dr. Manton's sermon. From this point on, all the words I say until the prayer at the end, will be Thomas Manton's Words with few alterations. [Slide 4] At midnight I will rise to give thanks unto thee, because of thy righteous judgments.—Ver. 62. In these words observe three things:— 1. David's holy employment, or the duty promised, giving thanks to God. 2. His earnestness and fervency, implied in the time mentioned, at midnight I will rise; rather interrupt his sleep and rest than God should want his praise. 3. The cause or matter of his thanksgiving, because of thy righteous judgments, whereby he meaneth the dispensations of his providence in delivering the godly and punishing the wicked according to his word… [Slide 5] [Which establishes 3 doctrines] Doct. 1. One special duty wherein the people of God should be much exercised is thanksgiving. Doct. 2. That, God's providence rightly considered, we shall in the worst times find much more cause to give thanks than to complain. Doct. 3. That a heart deeply affected with God's providence will take all occasions to praise God and give thanks to his name, both in season and out of season. [Slide 6] Doct. 1. One special duty wherein the people of God should be much exercised is thanksgiving. This duty is often pressed upon us: Heb. 13:15, ‘Let us offer the sacrifice of praise continually, which is the fruit of our lips;' giving thanks unto his name. There are two words there used, praise and thanksgiving: generally taken, they are the same; strictly taken, thanksgiving differeth from praise. They agree that we use our voice in thanksgiving, as we do also in praise, for they are both said to be the fruit of our lips. What is in the prophet Hosea, chap. 14:2, ‘calves of our lips,' is in the Septuagint, ‘the fruit of our lips;' and they both agree that they are a sacrifice offered to our supreme benefactor, or that they belong to the thank-offerings of the gospel. But they differ in that thanksgiving belongeth to benefits bestowed on ourselves or others; but in relation to us, praise to any excellency whatsoever. Thanksgiving may be in word or deed; praise in words only. Well, then, thanksgiving is a sensible acknowledgment of favours received, or an expression of our sense of them, by word and work, to the praise of the bestower. The object of it is the works of God as beneficial unto us, or to those who are related to us, or in whose good or ill we are concerned. As public persons, as magistrates: 1 Tim. 2:1, 2, ‘I exhort, therefore, that, first of all, supplication, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made for all men; for kings, and for all that are in authority.' Pastors of the church: 2 Cor. 1:11, ‘You also helping together by prayer for us, that for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons, thanks may be given by many on our behalf.' Or our kindred according to the flesh, or some bond of Christian duty: Rom. 12:15, ‘Rejoice with them that do rejoice.' Another place where this duty is enforced is Eph. 5:20, where we are bidden to ‘give thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ;' where you see it is a duty of a universal and perpetual use, and one wherein the honour of God and Christ is much concerned. A third place is 1 Thes. 5:18, ‘In everything give thanks, for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you.' See what reason he urgeth; the express will of God requiring this worship at our hands. We are to obey by the insight of the will. God's will is the fundamental reason of our obedience in every commandment; but here is a direct charge, now God hath made known the wonders of his love in Christ. [Slide 7] I shall prove to you that this is a necessary duty, a profitable duty, a pleasant and delightful duty. [Slide 8] 1. The necessity of being much and often in thanksgiving will appear by these two considerations:— [1.] [Slide 9] Because God is continually beneficial to us, blessing and delivering his people every day, and by new mercies giveth us new matter of praise and thanksgiving: Ps. 68:19, ‘Blessed be the God of our salvation, who loadeth us daily with his benefits, Selah.' He hath continually favoured us and preserved us, and poured his benefits upon us. The mercies of every day make way for songs which may sweeten our rest in the night; and his giving us rest by night, and preserving us in our sleep, when we could not help ourselves, giveth us songs in the morning. And all the day long we find new matter of praise: our whole work is divided between receiving and acknowledging. [2.] [Slide 10] Some mercies are so general and beneficial that they should never be forgotten, but remembered before God every day. Such as redemption by Christ: Ps. 111:4, ‘He hath made his wonderful works to be remembered.' We must daily be blessing God for Jesus Christ: 2 Cor. 9:15, ‘Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift.' I understand it of his grace by Christ. We should ever be thus blessing and praising him; for the keeping of his great works in memory is the foundation of all love and service to God. 2. [Slide 11] It is a profitable duty. The usefulness of thanksgiving appeareth with respect to faith, love, and obedience. [1.] [Slide 12] With respect to faith. Faith and praise live and die together; if there be faith, there will be praise; and if there be praise, there will be faith. If faith, there will be praise, for faith is a bird that can sing in winter: Ps. 56:4, ‘In God will I praise his word, in God have I put my trust; I will not fear what flesh can do unto me;' and ver. 10, ‘In God I will praise his word, in the Lord I will praise his word.' His word is satisfaction enough to a gracious heart; if they have his word, they can praise him beforehand, for the grounds of hope before they have enjoyment. As Abraham, when he had not a foot in the land of Canaan, yet built an altar and offered sacrifices of thanksgiving, because of God's grant and the future possession in his posterity. Then, whether he punisheth or pitieth, we will praise him and glory in him. Faith entertaineth the promise before performance cometh, not only with confidence, but with delight and praise. The other part is, if praise, there will be faith; that is, supposing the praise real, for it raiseth our faith to expect the like again, having received so much grace already. All God's praises are the believer's advantage, the mercy is many times given as a pledge of more mercy. In many cases God will give gifts. If life, he will give food and bodily raiment. It holdeth good in spiritual things. If Christ, other things with Christ. One concession draweth another; if he spares me, he will feed me, clothe me. The attributes from whence the mercy cometh is the pillar of the believer's confidence and hope. If such a good, then a fit object of trust. If I have found him a God hearing prayer, ‘I will call upon him as long as I live,' Ps. 116:2. Praise doth but provide matter of trust, and represent God to us as a storehouse of all good things, and a sure foundation for dependence. [2.] [Slide 13] The great respect it hath to love. Praise and thanksgiving is an act of love, and then it cherisheth and feedeth love. It is an act of love to God, for if we love God we will praise him. Prayer is a work of necessity, but praise a mere work of duty and respect to God. We would exalt him more in our own hearts and in the hearts of others: Ps. 71:14, ‘I will hope continually, and will yet praise thee more and more.' We pray because we need God, and we praise him because we love him. Self-love will put us upon prayer, but the love of God upon praise and thanksgiving; then we return to give him the glory. Those that seek themselves will cry to him in their distress; but those that love God cannot endure that he should be without his due honour. In heaven, when other graces and duties cease, which belong to this imperfect state, as faith and repentance cease, yet love remaineth; and because love remaineth, praise remaineth, which is our great employment in the other world. So it feedeth and cherisheth love, for every benefit acknowledged is a new fuel to keep in the fire: Ps. 18:1, ‘I will love thee, O Lord, my strength;' Ps. 116:1, ‘I will love the Lord, who hath heard the voice of my supplications;' Deut. 30:20, ‘That thou mayest love the Lord, who is thy life, and the length of thy days.' The soul by praise is filled with a sense of the mercy and goodness of God, so that hereby he is made more amiable to us. [3.] [Slide 14] With respect to submission and obedience to his laws and providence. (1.) His laws. The greatest bond of duty upon the fallen creature is gratitude. Now grateful we cannot be without a sensible and explicit acknowledgment of his goodness to us: the more frequent and serious in that, the more doth our love constrain us to devote ourselves to God: Rom. 12:1, ‘I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that you present yourselves a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which is your reasonable service.' To live to him: 2 Cor. 5:14, 15, ‘For the love of Christ constraineth us, because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead, and that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.' And therefore praise and thanksgiving is a greater help to the spiritual life than we are usually aware of; for, working in us a sense of God's love, and an actual remembrance of his benefits (as it will do if rightly performed), it doth make us shy of sin, more careful and solicitous to do his will. Shall we offend so good a God? God's love to us is a love of bounty; our love to God is a love of duty, when we grudge not to live in subjection to him: 1 John 5:3, ‘His commandments are not grievous.' (2.) Submission to his providence. There is a querulous and sour spirit which is natural to us, always repining and murmuring at God's dealing, and wasting and vexing our spirits in heartless complaints. Now, this fretting, quarrelling, impatient humour, which often showeth itself against God even in our prayers and supplications, is quelled by nothing so much as by being frequent in praises and thanksgivings: Job 1:21, ‘The Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.' It is an act of holy prudence in the saints, when they are under any trouble, to strain themselves to the quite contrary duty of what temptations and corruptions would drive them unto. When the temptation is laid to make us murmur and swell at God's dealings, we should on the contrary bless and give thanks. And therefore the Psalmist doth so frequently sing praises in the saddest condition. There is no perfect defeating the temptation but by studying matter of praise, and to set seriously about the duty. So Job 2:10, ‘Shall we receive good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil?' Shall we receive so many proofs of the love of God, and quarrel at a few afflictions that come from the same hand, and rebel against his providence when he bringeth on some needful trouble for our trial and exercise? and having tasted so much of his bounty and love, repine and fret at every change of dealing, though it be useful to purge out our corruptions, and promote our communion with God? Surely nothing can be extremely evil that cometh from this good hand. As we receive good things cheerfully and contentedly, so must we receive evil things submissively and patiently. [Slide 15] 3. It is a most delightful work to remember the many thousand mercies God hath bestowed on the church, ourselves, and friends. To remember his gracious word and all the passages of his providence; is this burdensome to us? Ps. 147:1, ‘Praise ye the Lord, for it is pleasant;' and Ps. 135:3, ‘Sing praises unto his name, for it is pleasant.' Next to necessity, profit; next to profit, pleasure. No necessity so great as spiritual necessity, because our eternal well-being or ill-being dependeth on it; and beggary is nothing to being found naked in the great day. No profit so great as spiritual; that is not to be measured by the good things of this world, or a little pelf, or the great mammon, which so many worship; but some spiritual and divine benefit, which tendeth to make us spiritually better, more like God, more capable of communion with him: that is true profit, it is an increase of faith, love, and obedience. So for pleasure and delight; that which truly exhilarateth the soul, begets upon us a solid impression of God's love, that is the true pleasure. Carnal pleasures are unwholesome for you, like luscious fruits, which make you sick. Nothing is so hard of digestion as carnal pleasures. This feedeth the flesh, warreth against the soul; but this holy delight that resulteth from the serious remembrance of God, and setting forth his excellences and benefits, is safe and healthful, and doth cheer us but not hurt us. [Slide 16] Use. Oh, then, let us be oftener in praising and giving thanks to God! Can you receive so much, and beg so much, and never think of a return or any expression of gratitude? Is there such a being as God, have you all your supplies from him, and will you not take some time to acknowledge what he hath done for your souls? Either you must deny his being, and then you are atheists; or you must deny his providence, and then you are epicureans, next door to atheism; or you must deny such a duty as praise and thanksgiving, and then you are anti-scripturists, for the scripture everywhere calleth for it at our hands; or else, if you neglect this duty, you live in flat contradiction to what you profess to believe, and then you are practical atheists, and practical epicureans, and practical anti-scripturists; and so your condemnation will be the greater, because you own the truth but deny the practice. I beseech you, therefore, to be often alone with God, and that in a way of thanksgiving, to increase your love, faith, and obedience, and delight in God. Shall I use arguments to you? [Slide 17] 1. Have you received nothing from God? I put this question to you, because great is our unthankfulness, not only for common benefits, but also for special deliverances—the one not noted and observed, the other not improved. Humble persons will find matter of praise in very common benefits, but we forget even signal mercies. Therefore, I say, have you received nothing? Now, consider, is there no return due? You know the story, Luke 17:15–19, Christ healed ten lepers, and but one of them ‘returned and with a loud voice glorified God, and fell down at his feet giving thanks, and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus answering said, Were there not ten cleansed, but where are the nine? There are not found that returned to give glory to God, save this stranger. And he said unto him, Arise, go thy way; thy faith hath made thee whole.' All had received a like benefit, but one only returned, and he a Gentile and no Jew, to acknowledge the mercy. They were made whole by a miraculous providence, he was made whole by a more gracious dispensation: ‘Thy faith hath made thee whole;' he was dismissed with a special blessing. God scattereth his benefits upon all mankind, but how few own the supreme benefactor! Surely a sensible heart seeth always new occasions of praising God, and some old occasions that must always be remembered, always for life, and peace, and safety, and daily provision; and always for Christ, and the hopes of eternal life. Surely if we have the comfort, God should have the glory: Ps. 96:8, ‘Give unto the Lord the glory due unto his name, bring an offering, and come into his courts.' He that hath scattered his seed expecteth a crop from you. [Slide 18] 2. How disingenuous is it to be always craving, and never giving thanks! It is contrary to his directions in the word; for he showeth us there that all our prayers should be mingled with a thankful sense and acknowledgment of his mercies: Phil. 4:6, ‘In everything let your requests and supplications be made known with thanksgiving.' Do not come only in a complaining way: Col. 4:2, ‘Continue in prayer, and watch in the same with thanksgiving.' They are not holy requests unless we acknowledge what he hath done for us, as well as desire him to do more. Nothing more usual than to come in our necessities to seek help; but we do not return, when we have received help and relief, to give thanks. When our turn is served, we neglect God. Wants urge us more than blessings, our interest swayeth us more than duty. As a dog swalloweth every bit that is cast to him, and still looketh for more, we swallow whatever the bounty of God casteth out to us without thanks, and when we need again, we would have more, and though warm in petitions, yet cold, rare, infrequent in gratitude. It is not only against scripture, but against nature. Ethnics abhor the ungrateful, that were still receiving, but forgetting to give thanks. It is against justice to seek help of God, and when we have it to make no more mention of God than if we had it from ourselves. It is against truth; we make many promises in our affliction, but forget all when well at ease. [Slide 19] 3. God either takes away or blasts the mercies which we are not thankful for. Sometimes he taketh them from us: Hosea 2:8, 9, ‘I will take away my corn in the time thereof, and my wine in the season thereof, and I will recover my wool and flax.' Why? ‘She doth not know that I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and gave her silver and gold.' Where his kindness is not taken notice of, nor his hand seen and acknowledged, he will take his benefits to himself again. We know not the value of mercies so much by their worth as by their want. God must set things at a distance to make us value them. If he take them not away, yet many times he blasts them as to their natural use: Mal. 2:2, ‘And if you will not hear, and if you will not lay it to heart to give glory to my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessings; yea, I have cursed them already, because you do not lay it to heart.' The creature is a deaf-nut; when we come to crack it, we have not the natural blessing as to health, strength, and cheerfulness, or if food, yet not gladness of heart with it; or we have not the sanctified use, it is not a mercy that leadeth us to God. A thing is sanctified if it cometh from God and leadeth us to God: 1 Cor. 3:21–23, ‘All things are yours; whether Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present, or things to come, all are yours, for you are Christ's, and Christ is God's.' You have a covenant right, a holy use. [Slide 20] 4. Bless him for favours received, and you shall have more. Thanksgiving is the kindly way of petitioning, and the more thankful for mercies, the more they are increased upon us. Vapours drawn up from the earth return in showers to the earth again. The sea poureth out its fulness into the rivers, and all rivers return to the sea from whence they came: Ps. 67:5, 6, ‘Let the people praise thee, O God; yea, let all the people praise thee: then shall the earth yield her increase, and God, even our own God, shall bless us.' It is not only true of outward increase, but of spiritual also: Col. 2:7, ‘Be ye rooted in the faith, and abound therein with thanksgiving.' If we give thanks for so much grace as we have already received, it is the way to increase our store. We thrive no more, get no more victory over our corruptions, because we do no more give thanks. [Slide 21] 5. When God's common mercies are well observed or well improved, it fits us for acts of more special kindness. In the story of the lepers—Luke 17:19, ‘Thy faith hath made thee whole,'—he met not only with a bodily cure, but a soul cure: Luke 16:11, ‘If, therefore, ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the true riches?' When we suspect a vessel leaketh, we try it with water before we fill it with wine. You are upon your trial; be thankful for less, God will give you more. [Slide 22] Means or directions:— [1.] Heighten all the mercies you have by all the circumstances necessary to be considered. By the nature and kind of them: spiritual eternal blessings first; the greatest mercies deserve greatest acknowledgment: Eph. 1:3, ‘Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ'—Christ's spirit, pardon of sins, heaven, the way of salvation known, accepted, and the things of the world as subordinate helps. Luke 10:20, ‘Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject to you, but rather rejoice because your names are written in heaven.' [Slide 23] Then consider your sense in the want of mercies; what high thoughts had you then of them? The mercies are the same when you have them and when you want them, only your apprehensions are greater. If affectionately begged they must be affectionately acknowledged, else you are a hypocrite either in the supplication or gratulation. [Slide 24] Consider the person giving, God, so high and glorious. A small remembrance from a great prince, no way obliged, no way needing me, to whom I can be no way profitable, a small kindness melts us, a gift of a few pounds, a little parcel of land. Do I court him and observe him? There is less reason why God should abase himself to look upon us or concern himself in us: Ps. 113:6, ‘He humbleth himself to behold the things that are in heaven and in the earth.' We have all things from him. [Slide 25] Consider the person receiving; so unworthy: Gen. 32:10, ‘I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies and of all the truth which thou hast showed unto thy servant;' 2 Sam. 7:18, ‘Who am I, O Lord God, and what is my house, that thou hast brought me hitherto?' [Slide 26] Consider the season; our greatest extremity is God's opportunity: Gen. 22:14, ‘In the mount of the Lord it shall be seen,' when the knife was at the throat of his son; 2 Cor. 1:9, 10, ‘We had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God, which raiseth the dead, who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver; in whom we trust, that he will yet deliver us.' [Slide 27] Consider the end and fruit of his mercy; it is to manifest his special love to us, and engage our hearts to himself: Isa. 38:17, ‘Thou hast in love to my soul delivered it from the pit of corruption,' or ‘thou hast loved me from the grave;' otherwise God may give things in anger. [Slide 28] Consider the means by which he brought them about, when unlikely, unexpected in themselves, weak, insufficient. The greatest matters of providence hang many times upon small wires: a lie brought Joseph into prison, and a dream fetched him out, and he was advanced, and Jacob's family fed. Consider the number of his mercies: Ps. 139:17, ‘How precious also are thy thoughts unto me, O God! how great is the sum of them!' The many failings pardoned, comforts received, dangers prevented, deliverances granted. How he began with us before all time, conducted us in time, and hath been preparing for us a happiness which we shall enjoy when time shall be no more. [Slide 29] [2.] Satisfy yourselves with no praise and thanksgiving but what leaveth the impression of real effects upon the soul; for God is not flattered with empty praises and a little verbal commendation. There is a twofold praising of God—by expressive declaration or by objective impression. Now, neither expression nor impression must be excluded. Some platonical divines explode and scoff at the verbal praise more than becometh their reverence to the word of God: Ps. 50:23, ‘He that offereth praise glorifieth me.' But then the impression must be looked after too, that we be like that God whom we commend and extol, that we depend on him more, love him more fervently, serve him more cheerfully. [Slide 30] Doct. 2. That God's providence rightly considered, we shall find in the worst times much more cause to give thanks than to complain. I observe this because David was now under affliction. He had in the former verse complained that ‘the bands of the wicked had robbed him,' yet even then would he give thanks to God. [Slide 31] 1. Observe here, the matter of his thanksgiving was God's providence according to his word, seen in executing threatenings on the wicked, and performing his promises to the godly. God's word is one of the chiefest benefits bestowed on man, and therefore should be a subject of our praises. Now, when this is verified in his providence, and we see a faithful performance of those things in mercy to his servants, and in justice to his enemies, and the benefits and advantages of his law to them that are obedient, and the just punishment of the disobedient, and can discern not only a vein of righteousness but of truth in all God's dealings, this is a double benefit, which must be taken notice of, and acknowledged to God's praise. O Christians! how sweet is it to read his works by the light of the sanctuary, and to learn the interpretation of his providence from his Spirit by his word: Ps. 73:17, ‘I went into the sanctuary of God, then understood I their end;' by consulting the scriptures he see the end and close of them that walk not according to God's direction: his word and works do mutually explain one another. The sanctuary is the place where God's people meet, where his word is taught, where we may have satisfaction concerning all his dealings. [Slide 32] 2. That when any divine dispensation goeth against our affections, yea, our prayers and expectations, yet even then can faith bring meat out of the eater, and find many occasions of praise and thanksgiving to God; for nothing falleth out so against but we may see the hand of God in it working for good. [Slide 33] [1.] Though we have not the blessing we seek and pray for, yet we give thanks because God hath been sometimes entreated, he hath showed himself a God hearing prayer, and is only delaying now until a more fit time wherein he may give us that which is sought: Ps. 43:5, ‘Hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and my God.' Now we are mourning, but he is our God, and we are not left without hope of a blessed issue. God, that hath been gracious, will be gracious again. He is our gracious father when we are under his sharpest corrections, a father when he striketh or frowneth; therefore we are not without hope that he will give us opportunities again of glorifying his name. [Slide 34] [2.] We bless God for continuing so long the mercies which he hath taken from us. Former experiences must not be forgotten: ‘Ebenezer, hitherto the Lord hath helped us.' If he shall afflict us afterward, yet ‘hitherto he hath helped us,' 1 Sam. 7:12. If he take away life, it is a mercy that he spared it so long for his own service and glory; if liberty, that we had such a time of rest and intermission. [Slide 35] [3.] God is yet worthy of praise and thanksgiving for choicer mercies yet continued, notwithstanding all the afflictions laid upon us. That we have his Spirit supporting us under our trials, and enabling us to bear them: 1 Peter 4:13, 14, ‘Rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy. For if ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the spirit of glory and of God resteth on you.' And that we have any peace of conscience: Rom. 5:1, ‘Therefore, being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.' That the hope of eternal life is not diminished but increased by our afflictions: Rom. 5:4, 5, ‘We glory in tribulation, knowing that tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed: because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us.' That many of our natural comforts are yet left, and God will supply us by ways best known to himself. [Slide 36] [4.] That evils and afflictions which light upon us for the gospel's sake, or righteousness' sake, and Christ's name's sake, are to be reckoned among our privileges, and deserve praise rather than complaint: Phil. 1:29, ‘To you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake.' If it be a gift, it is matter of praise. [Slide 37] [5.] Take these evils in the worst notion, they are less than we have deserved: Ezra 9:13, ‘And after all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our God hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve.' Babylon is not hell, and still that should be acknowledged. [Slide 38] [6.] That no evil hath befallen us but such as God can bring good out of them: Rom. 8:28, ‘All things shall work together for good to them that love God.' All things that befall a Christian are either good, or shall turn to good; either to good natural: Gen. 50:20, ‘Ye thought evil, but God meant it for good;' or good spiritual: Ps. 119:75, ‘I know, O Lord, that thy judgments are right, and that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me;' or good eternal: 2 Cor. 4:17, ‘For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory.' [Slide 39] Use 1. For information, that God's righteous judgments are matter of praise and thanksgiving. An angel is brought in speaking, Rev. 16:5, ‘Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because thou hast judged thus.' Indeed, the formal object of thanksgiving and praise is some benefit: Ps. 135:3, ‘Praise the Lord, for the Lord is good.' We praise God for his judgments, because they are just and right; we praise God for his mercies, not only because they are just and equal, but comfortable and beneficial to us, and so a double ground of thanksgiving. Use 2. For reproof, that we make more noise of a little trouble than we do of a thousand benefits that remain with us. We fret and complain and manifest the impatiency of the flesh; like a great machine or carriage, if one pin be out of order, all stoppeth, or one member hurt, though all the rest of the body be sound; or as Haman, the favours of a great king, pleasures of a luxurious court, all this availeth him nothing as long as Mordecai was in the gate; notwithstanding his riches, honours, multitude of children, great offices, this damped all his joy: Mal. 1:2, ‘I have loved you, saith the Lord; yet ye say, Wherein hast thou loved us?' Oh! let us check this complaining spirit; let us consider what is left, not what God hath taken away; what we may or shall have, not what we now want; what God is, and will be to his people, though we see little or nothing in the creature. [Slide 40] Doct. 3. That a heart deeply affected with God's providence will take all occasions to praise and give thanks. [Slide 41] 1. It is certain that our whole life should be a real expression of thankfulness to God. The life of a Christian is a life of love and praise, a hymn to God: 1 Peter 2:9, ‘But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, that ye should show forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light.' Christianity is a confession; the visible acting of godliness is a part of this confession; we are all saved as confessors or martyrs. Now the confession is made both in word and deed. [Slide 42] 2. There are special occasions of thanksgiving and praise to God, as the apostle bids Timothy preach: 2 Tim. 4:2, ‘in season, out of season,' meaning thereby that he should not only take ordinary occasions, but extraordinary; he should make an opportunity where he found none. So we should press Christians to praise God not only in solemn duties, when the saints meet together to praise, but extraordinarily redeem time for this blessed work; yea, interrupt our lawful sleep and repose, to find frequent vacancies for so necessary a duty as the lauding and magnifying of God's mercy. [Slide 43] 3. As for rising up at midnight, we can neither enforce it as a duty upon you, nor yet can we condemn it. It was an act of heroical zeal in David, who employed his time waking to the honour of God, which others spent in sleeping; and we read that Paul and Silas ‘sang praises at midnight,', though then in the stocks, and they had been scourged the day before. And it is said, Job 35:10, ‘None saith, Where is God my maker, who giveth songs in the night?' that is, giveth matter of praise if we wake in the night. And David saith elsewhere, Ps. 42:8, ‘The Lord will command his loving-kindness in the day-time, and in the night his song shall be with me;' day and night he would be filled with a sense of God's love, and with songs of praise. Therefore we cannot condemn this, but must highly commend it. Let men praise God at any time, and the more they deny themselves to do it, the more commendable is the action; yet we cannot enforce it upon you as a necessary duty, as the Papists build their nocturnal devotions upon it. That which we disapprove in them is, that those hours instituted by men they make necessary; that they direct their prayers to saints and angels which should only be to God, that they might mingle them with superstitious ceremonies and, observances; that they pray and sing in an unknown tongue without devotion, appropriating it to a certain sort of men, to clerks for their gain, with an opinion of merit. [Slide 44] 4. Though we cannot enforce the particular observance upon you, yet there are many notable lessons to be drawn from David's practice. [1.] The ardency of his devotion, or his earnest desire to praise God, ‘at midnight;' then, when sleep doth most invade us, then he would rise up. His heart was so set upon the praising of God, and the sense of his righteous providence did so affect him, and urge him, or excite him to this duty, that he would not only employ himself in this work in the day-time, and so show his love to God, but he would rise out of his bed to worship God and celebrate his praise. That which hindereth the sleep of ordinary men is either the cares of this world, the impatient resentment of injuries, or the sting of an evil conscience: these keep others waking, but David was awaked by a desire to praise God; no hour is unseasonable to a gracious heart; he is expressing his affection to God when others take their rest. Thus we read of our Lord Christ, that he spent whole nights in prayer. It is said of the glorified saints in heaven, that they praise God continually: Rev. 7:17, ‘They are before the throne of God, and serve him day and night in his temple, and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them.' Now, holy men, though much hindered by their bodily necessities, yet they will come as near as present frailty will permit; we oftentimes begin the day with some fervency of prayer and praise, but we faint in evening. [2.] His sincerity, seen in his secrecy. David would profess his faith in God when he had no witness by him, at midnight, then no hazard of ostentation. It was a secret cheerfulness and delighting in God when alone; he could have no respect to the applause of men, but only to approve himself to God who seeth in secret. See Christ's direction, Mat. 6:6, ‘But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret, and thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly;' his own practice: Mark 1:35, ‘Rising early in the morning, he went into a desert to pray.' Both time and place implied secrecy. [3.] We learn hence the preciousness of time. It was so to David. See how he spendeth the time of his life. We read of David, when he lay down at night, he ‘watered his couch with his tears,' after the examination of his heart; at midnight he rose to give thanks; in the morning he prevented the morning-watches, seven times a-day praising God, morning, noon, night. These are all acts of eminent piety. We should not content ourselves with so much grace as will merely serve to save us. Alas! we have much idle time hanging upon our hands; if we would give that to God it were well. [4.] The value of godly exercises above our natural refreshings; the word is sweeter than appointed food: Job 23:12, ‘I have esteemed the words of his mouth more than my necessary food.' David preferreth his praises of God before his sleep and rest in the night. Surely this should shame us for our sensuality. We can dispense with other things for our vain pleasures; we have done as much for sin, for vain sports, broken our rest for sin. Some monsters of mankind turn night into day, and day into night for their drunkenness, gaming, vain sports, &c., and shall we not deny ourselves for God? [5.] The reverence to be used in secret adoration. David did not only raise up his spirits to praise God, but rise up out of his bed to bow the knee to him. Secret duties should be performed with some solemnity, not slubbered over. Praise, a special act of adoration, requireth the worship of body and soul. [Slide 45 (end)] Use. Let David's example condemn our backwardness and sluggishness, who will not take those occasions which offer themselves. Mark, he gave thanks when we fret; at midnight he rose to do it with the more secrecy and fervency; this not to pray only, but to give thanks.

Title: “Not An Empty Visit” Part 1 Text: 1 Thessalonians 2:1-6 FCF: We often struggle boldly giving the gospel without allowing in worldly influence. Prop: Because the gospel is God's power unto salvation, we must boldly give the unaltered gospel of God. Scripture Intro: CSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 2. In a moment we'll read from the Christian Standard Bible starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. I realize that it has been over two years since we have studied a New Testament letter. When we study this genre, it usually consists of 2 or 3 thoughts that are being conveyed, not in story, but in logical exposition. This requires us to simultaneously zoom in to individual thoughts while continuing to keep the broader picture in mind. So, with that being said – let's review what Chapter one talked about before we move into chapter two. Chapter 1 began with a greeting to the Thessalonian church and then immediately Paul expressed his and his companions' thankfulness to God for them – and for the cardinal Christian graces that they continue to demonstrate. Of course, the reason that they are thankful for the Thessalonian church is because the evangelists know that they are God's elect. How do they know that? First, because of the way the gospel came to them in the power of the Spirit. Second, because they have observed how the Thessalonian church has become imitators of Christ and are setting a good example for all believes both in how they receive the Word in joy amid persecution and how they shared their testimony. Paul will now turn his attention to the evangelists' example when they were among them. So, let's read Paul's next thought, starting in verse 1 and going to verse 12 of chapter 2. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: All Powerful God, we come to you today to revel in what You have done. You have rescued us from Your Holy Justice. You have placed on Christ our just reward for our sin. You have given us His righteousness by which we can, by faith, walk worthy of our holy calling. I pray that You would use Your Spirit to open our eyes to what we must be for Your glory. And Lord, give new hearts to those who need them so they too can respond to the gospel of light and life. We pray this in Jesus' name, amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “We do not evangelize because we expect results. We evangelize because we are sent men.” Joe Blinco “Every single believer is a God-ordained agent of evangelism.” R.B. Kuiper “Every Christian is either a missionary or an imposter.” C.H. Spurgeon Let these ideas roll over you as we set into the text this morning. I.) The gospel is God's power unto salvation, so we must boldly preach the gospel of God in spite of opposition. (1-2) a. [Slide 3] 1 - For you yourselves know, brothers and sisters, that our visit with you was not without result. i. The word “for” obviously beckons us to look backward. 1. This conjunction explains something mentioned previously. 2. Since Paul goes on to explain how he and his companions came to Thessalonica and how they were received, we should see this entire section as an explanation of the statement from verse 9. 3. Which itself is a further result from what was stated in verse 5, how the Thessalonians knew what kind of men the evangelists were by how they conducted themselves in Thessalonica. 4. Verses 1-16 of chapter 2 is an explanation or an elaboration from the evangelists' point of view on those same events. 5. The more perplexing question is, why is Paul reviewing this content if the Thessalonians got it right? If they accurately remembered all of this information – why say it again? a. Some scholars believe that Paul is explaining how they were different from other traveling teachers and their sordid practices. b. Some scholars insist that Paul is merely reemphasizing their example to the Thessalonians so that they and their leaders could continue to imitate them. c. Still others think that Paul is addressing accusations against the evangelists raised by unbelieving people in Thessalonica, in an attempt to dissuade the Thessalonian church from abandoning their lifestyles. 6. It is my point of view that all of these can be true all at once. And most likely – they probably are all true to some degree. ii. Paul again uses the word “know” and Paul again says they know. They know what? iii. Specifically, Paul says that they know that it was not without result. 1. The words “without result” is also much debated. 2. If you want a full explanation on all the options, you should come to Thursday Night Bible Study where we always take a behind the sermon look at the text. 3. But it seems best to me to think that Paul is saying that their time with the Thessalonians did not prove to be without fruit. iv. So how was their ministry there fruitful? b. [Slide 4] 2 - On the contrary, after we had previously suffered and were treated outrageously in Philippi, as you know, i. Part of the proof of the fruitfulness of the mission was is in the humble and tumultuous beginnings of the Thessalonian mission. ii. Paul and his companions didn't ride into Thessalonica with groupies and with pomp and fanfare. iii. They didn't come into the city having grown accustomed to overwhelmingly positive responses to their presence. iv. In other words – they know a poor reception when they see one. v. And it doesn't get much poorer of a reception as it did in Philippi. vi. As a reminder to us – what happened in Phillipi? 1. While going down to the river to pray, a demon possessed girl who was being used by men for the spirits' fortune telling capabilities, came against the apostles. The spirit did so, so frequently, and so obnoxiously, that Paul eventually grew irritated and cast the demon out. 2. The men who prostituted her for her sad condition were furious because their source of income had dried up. 3. They brought Paul and Silas before the city magistrates. They were beaten and thrown in prison without a trial. 4. Of course, God freed them from the jail, which led to the conversion of the Philippian jailer. But eventually they were forced to leave. vii. Paul, to the Thessalonians confesses that this treatment was outrageous, even by gentile standards. viii. So, the Thessalonian mission did not begin with an expectation of the evangelists to be received well. ix. But what did happen that made sure their entrance was not in vain? That it produced results? c. [Slide 5] we were emboldened by our God to speak the gospel of God to you in spite of great opposition. i. After they arrived from Philippi, they did not come in gun shy. ii. They didn't come timidly. iii. They came emboldened by God. They were given courage by God to speak His gospel to them. iv. Now what might Paul mean “in spite of great opposition?” v. This is most certainly referencing the opposition in Thessalonica itself. vi. We know that only 3 weeks into the mission in Thessalonica, Paul had to abandon his teaching in the synagogue, since the Jews had, for the most part, rejected the message of the gospel. vii. Over the next few weeks, the Jews became increasingly more and more jealous of the success of the gospel to persuade many gentiles to receive Christ. This is when they raised up a mob. viii. In spite of this, the evangelists were given boldness by God to preach His message and because of God, the results bore much fruit. d. [Slide 6] Summary of the Point: In these first two verses Paul demonstrates quite clearly that the courage to preach the gospel, the message of the gospel, and the results of the gospel are always sourced in God Himself. In the book of Romans, Paul puts this succinctly when he says that the gospel is the power of God unto salvation. And let's imagine that these evangelists are humans like you and I. Do you think the evangelists, in their flesh, arrived in Thessalonica and were a little hesitant about preaching the gospel? Do you think they'd rather teach something else or at least do it quietly at first to make sure they weren't immediately booted out of Thessalonica too? Do you think they were tempted to use the gospel to serve themselves and care for themselves? Most likely they arrived in Thessalonica still bearing bruises and cuts from their beatings in Philippi. Do you think they were not tempted to keep a low profile or even to alter their message so it wasn't as offensive? Maybe they should focus on befriending everyone first and then worry about preaching the gospel. Instead, Paul says that the courage, the message, and the results are all of God. So, like the apostles, we too must boldly preach the gospel of God in spite of opposition. Transition: [Slide 7 (blank)] So, we see the positive side of why their mission was not vain, empty, or fruitless. It was emboldened by God, with His message and therefore He produced the results. But if you are thinking, ok, what was there to succumb to? What were the apostles tempted to replace the boldness and message of God with? What would have rendered their mission there, empty? In the next four verses, Paul identifies 6 fleshly motives they did not bring with them to preach to the Thessalonians. These 6 motives would have rendered their mission there fruitless and in vain. So, what are they? II.) The gospel is God's power unto salvation, so we must preach the gospel in accordance with His will. (3-6) a. [Slide 8] 3 - For our exhortation didn't come from error or impurity or an intent to deceive. i. This word “for” is again an explanatory conjunction. ii. But what is it explaining? iii. It is explaining how they know that God emboldened them to preach his message in spite of persecution. And the evidence is in what they did not do. iv. Paul doesn't tell them what they already know happened. He tells them what they know DIDN”T happen. Which is probably to counter things that are being spoken against the evangelists. v. So what are Paul, Silas, and Timothy being accused of? 1. Paul says that their exhortation, their appeal, their plea for them to receive the gospel, did not come from error. 2. Error here carries with it the idea of unintentional ignorance. Paul and his companions did not come, begging them to receive Christ, because they were delusional or ill-informed or doctrinally imprecise. 3. Paul says they did not make their appeal from impurity either. 4. Impurity is often used to describe sexual sins, but here in the context it seems that this isn't what Paul intends. 5. More likely Paul means the more general idea that is to mix something pure with something impure. 6. And so Paul is saying that their gospel appeal was not made with their mouths while they had ulterior motives in their hearts. It isn't a bait and switch. It wasn't given to them in order to accomplish some selfish goal. 7. Finally, Paul says they did not make their appeal by way of deceit or as the CSB translates it, with intent to deceive. 8. The CSB helps us here to understand that this is by far the most egregious accusation. That the evangelists came with skillful treachery to intentionally lead them astray. vi. Paul denies all these claims and goes back to his original point. b. [Slide 9] 4 - Instead, just as we have been approved by God to be entrusted with the gospel, so we speak, not to please people, but rather God, who examines our hearts. i. The source of their message and even their commissioning is God Himself. ii. God approved them for this work and entrusted them with the gospel. This word entrusted is the same word we use when we talk about belief or faith. God trusted them, His apostles, and by extension, His church, with His gospel message. iii. Therefore, they don't have the low aspiration with their appeal to woo people to themselves or to tell people what they want to hear. iv. Paul even warns in a later letter that in the last days people will gather to themselves preachers who tickle their ears. Who tell them what they want to hear. v. Indeed, part of the reason such preachers are popular is because they'd never be caught teaching anything that might offend someone. 1. Joel Osteen was on a Larry King once with John MacArthur. The question was raised concerning homosexuality. 2. Of course, John MacArthur articulated well the ancient teaching of the scriptures regarding the sinfulness of the lifestyle. 3. But Osteen, who today has a church attendance of around 52,000 people on average, did all he could to avoid taking any stand at all on the issue. He bumbled his way through trying desperately to say nothing at all. 4. Why? 5. He is an ear tickler. He tells people what they already think. He tells them what they want to hear. And if he wants to keep the 52,000 congregation… he'll continue to do just that. vi. The evangelists did not try to tickle the ears of the Thessalonians and preach something that would please them or confirm what they already thought. vii. Why? viii. Because the evangelists will not stand before the Thessalonians someday to give an account for how they handled the Word of God and the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Instead, they will stand before God Himself. ix. Why? x. Because the gospel is GOD'S! It is God's power to salvation. It's message and Its effect all belong to HIM. And Him alone. We do not have the liberty to alter it or use it for selfish ends. xi. And here is the great warning to us… xii. God EXAMINES the thoughts and intentions of the hearts of every evangelist. Despite our best efforts to hide, if we have these motives, God would see right through us. xiii. Instead, the Evangelists endeavor to please God and fulfill the commission that He has given them. c. [Slide 10] 5 - For we never used flattering speech, as you know, or had greedy motives—God is our witness— i. So, the evangelists did not make their appeal to them because they were ill-informed, had ulterior motives, wished to deceive them or wished to please them and gain popularity. ii. They also NEVER wished to flatter them in order to extort them. iii. We should see this flattery of speech and greedy motives as connected and not two separate things. iv. They never used buttery language set in honey to fleece them. v. It was quite common for traveling preachers to pop into a city for a short time and sell their snake oil. vi. Cults continue to make unseemly amounts of money off of people primarily by crafting their message around what people want to hear and flattering them with only positive language. vii. Before you know it, you are writing checks for the ministry. Big checks too. Why? viii. Because big gifts = big rewards. ix. But the evangelists never wished to get anything from the Thessalonians. They didn't peddle the gospel for money. Paul worked hard as a tentmaker to ensure that his expenses were paid so that he did not have to live by those who received the gospel. x. As he mentioned earlier – God sees their hearts… so God can bear witness to the fact that they did not do this to make money. xi. How else did the evangelists NOT come to Thessalonica? d. [Slide 11] 6 - and we didn't seek glory from people, either from you or from others. i. Sometimes traveling teachers would not come in for money, or for popularity, but in order that they would make a name for themselves. ii. That they would be renowned as an excellent speaker. iii. But Paul assures the Thessalonians – that isn't us. iv. May Christ increase and we decrease was their motto. v. They wished to spread the fame of Jesus' name – but not their own. vi. Paul, Silas, and Timothy, were blameless in their giving of the gospel. Because they wanted nothing from the Thessalonians other than for them to hear about God and His Christ who died to save sinners from the wrath to come. vii. They preached this message boldly, not for their hearer's sake, but primarily to please God who had approved of them and entrusted them with the gospel. e. [Slide 12] Summary of the Point: Paul once again, in different words, makes the same point. He says in no uncertain terms that God approved and entrusted the gospel to these evangelists. And God continued to examine their hearts too as they took His gospel wherever they went. By extension we can say that God approves and entrusts His church with His gospel as well, and continues to examine our hearts as we take it to the nations. What does this mean? Essentially it is the same point as before. The gospel is God's power unto salvation. What does that mean we must do? It means that we must not appropriate the gospel for selfish ends, and we must not alter the gospel or dilute the gospel to please those to whom we preach it. Since it is God's gospel and His power and His results which He entrusts to us, we should be very careful that our message, methods, and motives all align with His will. And we would do well to recognize that He sees our motives all the time. Conclusion: So CBC, what basic concepts have we learned today that informs and corrects our faith and shapes and guides our practice? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 13] The Gospel belongs to God. It is His. Its message, its power, its effect, its calling, its distribution all belong to God. It is His power unto salvation for the Jew first and also for the Gentile. Because, beginning to end it all belongs to God, full stop. Because of this, we have some explicit warnings in this passage that we would do well to heed. First, we should preach it with confidence, even in the midst of great opposition. He will give us boldness to preach His message. Why? Because it belongs to Him. And so, by the way, do we. We are not given the luxury of preaching the gospel only when it is convenient, comfortable, or pleasant. A second application we can draw from the fact that the gospel belongs to God is that we must be abundantly careful that we do not succumb to the temptation to dilute the gospel's message and/or use worldly methods to preach it, in order to pursue selfish motives. But let me rail on this a little. Because if you think that American Christianity doesn't have a problem with this – you have been living under a rock. 1.) [Slide 14] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the Gospel is God's power unto salvation. a. In 1741 in Enfield Massachusetts, Jonathan Edwards preached a sermon titled “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God.” b. Enfield was known as a fairly sinful community and was at this time host to various preachers coming for the week. c. It is said that during his sermon people interrupted him several times. But the interruptions were not rude or antagonistic. Instead, they were weeping, rolling on the ground, grabbing hold of the pillars of the church building, crying out to God for mercy and to spare them His wrath. d. This sermon became famous for officially beginning the Great Awakening in the American Colonies. e. Now if you hear this Historical record and your first thought is that Jonathan Edwards must have been a very powerful speaker. Well, there are two things wrong with you. First, you haven't listened to the sermon up to this point and second you know nothing of Jonathan Edwards. f. Jonathan Edwards had somewhat of a weak voice. He read/memorized his sermon. He was not a boring man but he was by no means an entertainer or an exceptionally gifted speaker. g. And perhaps you think – well perhaps he wasn't an especially gifted speaker but gifted writing even in the hands of poor speakers can still have great impact. h. Ahh, two problems again. First, you haven't listened to the sermon up to this point. Second, This wasn't the first time and it wouldn't be the last time Jonathan Edwards would preach this sermon. i. If it were an especially excellent homiletical work, we might expect it to render results on everyone who sees it or hears it. Afterall, especially gifted pieces of art fascinate most from the connoisseur to the ignorant. Though you know nothing of musical composition, to sit and listen to Brahms, Beethoven, Bach, or Vivaldi, you cannot help but be in awe of the way the notes weave themselves together. j. And yet, history records for us that although others responded to the same sermon, it was never as powerful as it had been that day in Enfield. k. All this proves the point which Paul so masterfully drives home. l. The gospel is God's message. He gives it power and persuasion as He brings its truths to bear upon the hearers. He also gives His preachers the boldness to preach such a message. He approves and entrusts the gospel message to them while examining their hearts to be sure they are empty of self. m. The gospel is God's power unto salvation. n. Not only should men not take and meddle with it – ultimately, they cannot. o. The real power of the real gospel belongs exclusively to God. p. What does this mean for us? q. Well positively we must conclude that.. 2.) [Slide 15] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must preach the gospel boldly even amid great opposition. a. Now think about this. If the gospel's power relies on our power of persuasion. If we are responsible for convincing and drawing and wooing men to the gospel… b. How might opposition and severe persecution hinder the gospel? c. If God has entrusted the gospel to us, to the extent that the conversion of every person relies on our excellence in preaching the gospel… d. Then my friends – we are sunk. e. You might say – No Chris! I'm not afraid of persecution! They can do anything they want to me. I'll still preach the gospel with the same power and vigor. f. My friend, you are either a fool or a liar. g. In your flesh, you would crumble and succumb. Were it not for the emboldening of God, Paul, Silas, and Timothy would not have preached the gospel in Thessalonica. h. But the message of the gospel, the power of the gospel, the boldness to share the gospel, the results of the gospel, the commissioning of the gospel, the entrusting of the gospel, the examination of the gospel… is all from the Eternal and Omnipotent God of the Universe. i. Oftentimes our spirit is willing but our flesh is weak. But the Lord has approved us and entrusted us with the gospel. He has sent us into this world to be His representatives. To take His gospel to the nations. To make disciples. j. We can go and do this with confidence – not trusting in our own resolve or ability to stay cool under pressure or amid threats against us – but rather trusting in His strength to sustain us and to equip us. k. Despite having just come from terrible persecution and stepping into more – Paul, Silas, and Timothy boldly shared the gospel in the strength and power of God. l. We too must do this. m. But what negative application does this truth have on us? 3.) [Slide 16] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must stop preaching the gospel with a diluted message, worldly methods, and selfish motives. a. If the gospel is God's message, and He gives us boldness to speak it, infuses it with power so it renders results upon those whom He is calling to repentance and faith, and He entrusts us with it while examining our hearts as we take it to others… b. What makes us think that we can be innovative in how we share His gospel? c. Imagine you have a desk job. You have your own cubicle and computer with which you do your job every day. Or perhaps you work in a shop and you have your own station with your own tools which you come into every day to accomplish your tasks. d. But you go on vacation. And you approve and entrust your work station and your work to another person at your workplace. e. Now imagine when you return to your job you find that all your desktop icons have been moved and some of them are no longer there. There are programs missing from your computer. The computer has been moved next to the coffee maker and now shares the outlet with it. In the shop, your tools are rearranged and some of them are missing. Some tools have been modified, with portions filed off for some unknown reason. f. Would it be safe to say that you might be a little angry about this? g. What was your expectation? Is it reasonable that your expectation would be that they would change nothing and simply do the job to the best of their ability but in the same manner with the same tools that you did the job? h. I think it is abundantly reasonable to expect exactly that. i. How ludicrous is it then that the God of the universe has given us His message of the gospel of Jesus Christ, has entrusted it to us, and promised to give us boldness to preach it, promising that He will empower it to render the results He desires… and then we change it. j. We think – well, it isn't exactly popular for people to hear that they are sinners, that their prized habits and pastimes, identities and orientations are wickedness before God. And that these sins will condemn them to suffer the eternal wrath of God. i. So why don't we just chop off that part of the gospel? ii. Let's just talk about how God loves everyone and has a wonderful plan for their life. iii. Let's just talk about how He sent Jesus to start a relationship with each of us. iv. God sent His most prized possession because we were worth it! v. That is much less offensive. vi. That actually makes people feel good. vii. We should preach that instead. k. Or we think - It isn't exactly pleasant to hear that we are condemned before God and there is literally nothing we can do, say, or think that will change that. i. So, let's preach that we can do something. ii. Let's preach that we can get baptized, go to church, take communion, give to the poor, confess our sins, pray a prayer, invite Jesus into our hearts – and at the end of the day one of these things is bound to save us. iii. Or because God says that salvation is by faith that must mean that we all have some pretty remarkable faith inside us and if we'd just use it God would give us salvation. iv. That is much better for us! We aren't completely hopeless. We have our human gumption and innate faithfulness that will get us there. l. Or we observe that It isn't exactly pleasant to hear that in salvation Christ not only rescues us from the wrath of God on sin, but He also cleanses us from unrighteousness and makes us into the righteousness of God whereby we become slaves to righteousness and live holy lives in order to see God. i. So, let's just preach that all you have to do is make 1 choice to believe a list of things about Jesus and then you'll go to heaven. ii. Don't want to go to church often? No problem. You decided Jesus was real. That's all that really matters. You probably don't need other people around you who did the same. And they certainly don't need you. All you need is Jesus right? Maybe you can just attend online. Or maybe you can just come for the children's church. That should be enough. iii. Don't want to love your neighbor? Sure… that's ok, I don't either. Remember – God loves YOU. That's what is important. iv. Don't want to turn from sleeping with someone who isn't your spouse? I get it! Don't worry about it. God will forgive you! v. Don't want to submit to your authorities in the church, the home, or the government? No problem. You are just fiercely independent. Jesus was a rebel too. vi. Don't want to be part of a church in order to serve other believers? That's totally fine. After all – what about your needs right? You are special after all. At least that is what mommy told you. m. Or we notice that It is very difficult to warn people that there is a cost to following Christ. That they may be hated and maligned for it. That the world will reject them just like they rejected Jesus. i. So instead, why don't we tell them that God wants them to be wealthy and healthy. ii. God always desires to heal and bless. iii. And when they come to Jesus their life will be great. iv. We can even tell them all the celebrities that have claimed to be Christians. v. Don't you want to be just like Chris Pratt and Kanye West and Kat Von D? vi. Man, that will really get them excited. They can join the club that these folks are in! Awesome! n. Or we lament that It isn't exactly compelling to hear that we need to go preach the gospel to please God. God is invisible and it is tough to be highly motivated to go out and preach the Word primarily for His glory. Especially when we see little results. i. So why don't we talk about how everyday people are going to hell? ii. Yeah, that is a great motivator – guilt. iii. Let's really lay it on thick and tell people that the only reason that people go to hell is because we never shared the gospel with them. iv. This goes perfectly with our gospel message that never mentions sin. v. Let's tell them that the fate of their friend's souls rests on whether or not they share the gospel with them. vi. That will really light the fire under them. vii. Afterall, the only thing stopping people from receiving the gospel is that they have never heard it… right? o. Do you see what happens my friends. When we meddle with the gospel: its message, or our own methods and motives in preaching it? What happens? We no longer have the gospel. Just like you no longer had your work station. It has become something else entirely. p. The gospel is the power of God. He emboldens us to speak it. He gives it power. He produces results through it. He has entrusted us with it and He will continue to examine our hearts as we preach it. q. It is best to not tamper with what isn't ours. r. But as a believer perhaps you are quite upset by this. Perhaps you are afraid that you are going to mess it up inadvertently. Maybe you'd never do it on purpose – but what if you mess up God's gospel on accident? 4.) [Slide 17] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God makes the gospel fruitful, sometimes in spite of us. a. Despite all these philosophies of evangelism and these truncated and bastardized versions of the gospel floating around today… b. People are still, by the grace of God, coming to Christ. People are still sharing the gospel to save people from hell rather than to please God. It is a great humanitarian effort rather than an act of worship and obedience. c. They still take the message of praying a magic prayer and that somehow changing you. And yet – people still come to Christ through that. d. Is that proof that Paul is wrong in this passage? e. No my friends. That is proof that God is abundantly gracious. f. In Philippians Paul comments on a group of preachers who are going around and accurately preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ. But they are doing it to make money, gain popularity, and steal popularity from Paul. g. Do you know what Paul's comments are on this? h. He praises God that the gospel still goes out despite these wicked motives. i. How can this be? How can the message get garbled, the methods be odious, and the motives be wicked and people still receive Christ? j. Friends have we forgotten already? k. Answer me these questions so I know you haven't forgotten! l. Who does the gospel belong to? And whose power is in the gospel? Who gives the results of the gospel? m. Yes… God alone. n. If God can use disobedient and delinquent preachers to call His people to Himself… I'm sure He can use your bumbling words to save His own too. o. It doesn't give us an excuse to not be as zealous and accurate as we can be… but it does give us comfort that we can't prevent, by our weakness, who God is drawing to Himself in His strength. It doesn't work that way. p. And finally – we've talked a lot about the gospel this morning. Around it mostly. What does this text teach us about the gospel message? 5.) [Slide 18] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The gospel is not a talking point of which you need to be convinced. The gospel is the power of God to take something dead and make it alive. a. The definition of what is a Christian is a fairly muddled mess today. b. Many people simply assign it to a particular religious affiliation. c. It is an organization. It is an identity. d. It is interesting to me that some who would complain about a woman identifying as a man yet looking nothing like a man, have no problem identifying as a Christian yet looking nothing like Christ. e. We see Christianity as another religion in a long list of religions. Even if it is the one that makes the most sense or lines up with our values – when we do this, the gospel is little more than the elevator pitch to join the movement. f. It is the marketing mechanism to get butts into the pews. g. It is the talking point to join at the grass roots. h. Because the gospel is misunderstood or misarticulated in this way, it is possible to convince people in their heads of the truth of the gospel without them actually getting a new heart from God and receiving the gospel of Jesus Christ. i. My friends the gospel of Jesus Christ crucified for sinners, risen, and coming again is not a sales pitch. It isn't a talking point. It isn't the path to getting in on the ground floor. j. In fact, it isn't a mechanism that you can access by any human means. k. The gospel is something that happens to you more than it is something that you do. You don't go and get the gospel… it falls in your lap and you receive it. l. You can intellectually understand the Jesus died on a cross for sinners and rose again the third day and is coming again. But until God closes the loop for you and you realize that i. YOU are the sinner who rebelled against a Holy God ii. You are the one Christ came and was tortured, bloodied, bruised, ripped open, spilled out, hung up and asphyxiated for. iii. YOUR Sins are the ones that Christ endured the cup of wrath from God for iv. You are the dead one that Christ's resurrection promises life for v. You are the one He has entrusted His Work to. vi. You are the one who will suffer for His name vii. You are the one that will live a holy life viii. You are the one who will be saved one day by His return ix. You are the one who will reign with him in the New Kingdom... m. Until GOD DOES THIS IN YOU… you are still dead in your sins. n. In short, there is a difference between knowing the facts of the gospel… and experiencing them. o. So, has God made you experience these truths this morning? Then I'd invite you to repent of your wickedness before Him. And trust that He has done this… For you. p. And would you tell an Elder, myself or another, that you have experienced His gospel today? We'd love to rejoice with you and guide you on your next steps. [Slide 19 (end)] Let me close with a prayer from the Puritan Joseph Alleine. For those who do not know you yet, Lord, grab on to them now, and do your work. Take them by the heart, overcome them, and persuade them, until they say, "You have won. You are stronger than I." Lord, did you not make me a fisher of men? We have worked all this time and caught nothing. Have we spent our strength for nothing? We will cast our net one more time. Lord Jesus, stand on the shore and show us how and where to spread our net. Give us the words to enclose the souls YOU seek, that they will have no way out. Now, Lord, for a multitude of souls. Now for a full portion. Lord God, remember us, we pray, and strengthen us, O God. Amen. Benediction: May the One who sent His Son with power to save From guilt, and darkness and the grave, Whose ways are mercy and truth; May He never stop doing you good; May He inspire you to fear Him so that you will never turn aside from Him. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: “Not An Empty Visit” Part 1 Text: 1 Thessalonians 2:1-6 FCF: We often struggle boldly giving the gospel without allowing in worldly influence. Prop: Because the gospel is God's power unto salvation, we must boldly give the unaltered gospel of God. Scripture Intro: CSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 2. In a moment we'll read from the Christian Standard Bible starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. I realize that it has been over two years since we have studied a New Testament letter. When we study this genre, it usually consists of 2 or 3 thoughts that are being conveyed, not in story, but in logical exposition. This requires us to simultaneously zoom in to individual thoughts while continuing to keep the broader picture in mind. So, with that being said – let's review what Chapter one talked about before we move into chapter two. Chapter 1 began with a greeting to the Thessalonian church and then immediately Paul expressed his and his companions' thankfulness to God for them – and for the cardinal Christian graces that they continue to demonstrate. Of course, the reason that they are thankful for the Thessalonian church is because the evangelists know that they are God's elect. How do they know that? First, because of the way the gospel came to them in the power of the Spirit. Second, because they have observed how the Thessalonian church has become imitators of Christ and are setting a good example for all believes both in how they receive the Word in joy amid persecution and how they shared their testimony. Paul will now turn his attention to the evangelists' example when they were among them. So, let's read Paul's next thought, starting in verse 1 and going to verse 12 of chapter 2. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: All Powerful God, we come to you today to revel in what You have done. You have rescued us from Your Holy Justice. You have placed on Christ our just reward for our sin. You have given us His righteousness by which we can, by faith, walk worthy of our holy calling. I pray that You would use Your Spirit to open our eyes to what we must be for Your glory. And Lord, give new hearts to those who need them so they too can respond to the gospel of light and life. We pray this in Jesus' name, amen. Transition: [Slide 2] “We do not evangelize because we expect results. We evangelize because we are sent men.” Joe Blinco “Every single believer is a God-ordained agent of evangelism.” R.B. Kuiper “Every Christian is either a missionary or an imposter.” C.H. Spurgeon Let these ideas roll over you as we set into the text this morning. I.) The gospel is God's power unto salvation, so we must boldly preach the gospel of God in spite of opposition. (1-2) a. [Slide 3] 1 - For you yourselves know, brothers and sisters, that our visit with you was not without result. i. The word “for” obviously beckons us to look backward. 1. This conjunction explains something mentioned previously. 2. Since Paul goes on to explain how he and his companions came to Thessalonica and how they were received, we should see this entire section as an explanation of the statement from verse 9. 3. Which itself is a further result from what was stated in verse 5, how the Thessalonians knew what kind of men the evangelists were by how they conducted themselves in Thessalonica. 4. Verses 1-16 of chapter 2 is an explanation or an elaboration from the evangelists' point of view on those same events. 5. The more perplexing question is, why is Paul reviewing this content if the Thessalonians got it right? If they accurately remembered all of this information – why say it again? a. Some scholars believe that Paul is explaining how they were different from other traveling teachers and their sordid practices. b. Some scholars insist that Paul is merely reemphasizing their example to the Thessalonians so that they and their leaders could continue to imitate them. c. Still others think that Paul is addressing accusations against the evangelists raised by unbelieving people in Thessalonica, in an attempt to dissuade the Thessalonian church from abandoning their lifestyles. 6. It is my point of view that all of these can be true all at once. And most likely – they probably are all true to some degree. ii. Paul again uses the word “know” and Paul again says they know. They know what? iii. Specifically, Paul says that they know that it was not without result. 1. The words “without result” is also much debated. 2. If you want a full explanation on all the options, you should come to Thursday Night Bible Study where we always take a behind the sermon look at the text. 3. But it seems best to me to think that Paul is saying that their time with the Thessalonians did not prove to be without fruit. iv. So how was their ministry there fruitful? b. [Slide 4] 2 - On the contrary, after we had previously suffered and were treated outrageously in Philippi, as you know, i. Part of the proof of the fruitfulness of the mission was is in the humble and tumultuous beginnings of the Thessalonian mission. ii. Paul and his companions didn't ride into Thessalonica with groupies and with pomp and fanfare. iii. They didn't come into the city having grown accustomed to overwhelmingly positive responses to their presence. iv. In other words – they know a poor reception when they see one. v. And it doesn't get much poorer of a reception as it did in Philippi. vi. As a reminder to us – what happened in Phillipi? 1. While going down to the river to pray, a demon possessed girl who was being used by men for the spirits' fortune telling capabilities, came against the apostles. The spirit did so, so frequently, and so obnoxiously, that Paul eventually grew irritated and cast the demon out. 2. The men who prostituted her for her sad condition were furious because their source of income had dried up. 3. They brought Paul and Silas before the city magistrates. They were beaten and thrown in prison without a trial. 4. Of course, God freed them from the jail, which led to the conversion of the Philippian jailer. But eventually they were forced to leave. vii. Paul, to the Thessalonians confesses that this treatment was outrageous, even by gentile standards. viii. So, the Thessalonian mission did not begin with an expectation of the evangelists to be received well. ix. But what did happen that made sure their entrance was not in vain? That it produced results? c. [Slide 5] we were emboldened by our God to speak the gospel of God to you in spite of great opposition. i. After they arrived from Philippi, they did not come in gun shy. ii. They didn't come timidly. iii. They came emboldened by God. They were given courage by God to speak His gospel to them. iv. Now what might Paul mean “in spite of great opposition?” v. This is most certainly referencing the opposition in Thessalonica itself. vi. We know that only 3 weeks into the mission in Thessalonica, Paul had to abandon his teaching in the synagogue, since the Jews had, for the most part, rejected the message of the gospel. vii. Over the next few weeks, the Jews became increasingly more and more jealous of the success of the gospel to persuade many gentiles to receive Christ. This is when they raised up a mob. viii. In spite of this, the evangelists were given boldness by God to preach His message and because of God, the results bore much fruit. d. [Slide 6] Summary of the Point: In these first two verses Paul demonstrates quite clearly that the courage to preach the gospel, the message of the gospel, and the results of the gospel are always sourced in God Himself. In the book of Romans, Paul puts this succinctly when he says that the gospel is the power of God unto salvation. And let's imagine that these evangelists are humans like you and I. Do you think the evangelists, in their flesh, arrived in Thessalonica and were a little hesitant about preaching the gospel? Do you think they'd rather teach something else or at least do it quietly at first to make sure they weren't immediately booted out of Thessalonica too? Do you think they were tempted to use the gospel to serve themselves and care for themselves? Most likely they arrived in Thessalonica still bearing bruises and cuts from their beatings in Philippi. Do you think they were not tempted to keep a low profile or even to alter their message so it wasn't as offensive? Maybe they should focus on befriending everyone first and then worry about preaching the gospel. Instead, Paul says that the courage, the message, and the results are all of God. So, like the apostles, we too must boldly preach the gospel of God in spite of opposition. Transition: [Slide 7 (blank)] So, we see the positive side of why their mission was not vain, empty, or fruitless. It was emboldened by God, with His message and therefore He produced the results. But if you are thinking, ok, what was there to succumb to? What were the apostles tempted to replace the boldness and message of God with? What would have rendered their mission there, empty? In the next four verses, Paul identifies 6 fleshly motives they did not bring with them to preach to the Thessalonians. These 6 motives would have rendered their mission there fruitless and in vain. So, what are they? II.) The gospel is God's power unto salvation, so we must preach the gospel in accordance with His will. (3-6) a. [Slide 8] 3 - For our exhortation didn't come from error or impurity or an intent to deceive. i. This word “for” is again an explanatory conjunction. ii. But what is it explaining? iii. It is explaining how they know that God emboldened them to preach his message in spite of persecution. And the evidence is in what they did not do. iv. Paul doesn't tell them what they already know happened. He tells them what they know DIDN”T happen. Which is probably to counter things that are being spoken against the evangelists. v. So what are Paul, Silas, and Timothy being accused of? 1. Paul says that their exhortation, their appeal, their plea for them to receive the gospel, did not come from error. 2. Error here carries with it the idea of unintentional ignorance. Paul and his companions did not come, begging them to receive Christ, because they were delusional or ill-informed or doctrinally imprecise. 3. Paul says they did not make their appeal from impurity either. 4. Impurity is often used to describe sexual sins, but here in the context it seems that this isn't what Paul intends. 5. More likely Paul means the more general idea that is to mix something pure with something impure. 6. And so Paul is saying that their gospel appeal was not made with their mouths while they had ulterior motives in their hearts. It isn't a bait and switch. It wasn't given to them in order to accomplish some selfish goal. 7. Finally, Paul says they did not make their appeal by way of deceit or as the CSB translates it, with intent to deceive. 8. The CSB helps us here to understand that this is by far the most egregious accusation. That the evangelists came with skillful treachery to intentionally lead them astray. vi. Paul denies all these claims and goes back to his original point. b. [Slide 9] 4 - Instead, just as we have been approved by God to be entrusted with the gospel, so we speak, not to please people, but rather God, who examines our hearts. i. The source of their message and even their commissioning is God Himself. ii. God approved them for this work and entrusted them with the gospel. This word entrusted is the same word we use when we talk about belief or faith. God trusted them, His apostles, and by extension, His church, with His gospel message. iii. Therefore, they don't have the low aspiration with their appeal to woo people to themselves or to tell people what they want to hear. iv. Paul even warns in a later letter that in the last days people will gather to themselves preachers who tickle their ears. Who tell them what they want to hear. v. Indeed, part of the reason such preachers are popular is because they'd never be caught teaching anything that might offend someone. 1. Joel Osteen was on a Larry King once with John MacArthur. The question was raised concerning homosexuality. 2. Of course, John MacArthur articulated well the ancient teaching of the scriptures regarding the sinfulness of the lifestyle. 3. But Osteen, who today has a church attendance of around 52,000 people on average, did all he could to avoid taking any stand at all on the issue. He bumbled his way through trying desperately to say nothing at all. 4. Why? 5. He is an ear tickler. He tells people what they already think. He tells them what they want to hear. And if he wants to keep the 52,000 congregation… he'll continue to do just that. vi. The evangelists did not try to tickle the ears of the Thessalonians and preach something that would please them or confirm what they already thought. vii. Why? viii. Because the evangelists will not stand before the Thessalonians someday to give an account for how they handled the Word of God and the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Instead, they will stand before God Himself. ix. Why? x. Because the gospel is GOD'S! It is God's power to salvation. It's message and Its effect all belong to HIM. And Him alone. We do not have the liberty to alter it or use it for selfish ends. xi. And here is the great warning to us… xii. God EXAMINES the thoughts and intentions of the hearts of every evangelist. Despite our best efforts to hide, if we have these motives, God would see right through us. xiii. Instead, the Evangelists endeavor to please God and fulfill the commission that He has given them. c. [Slide 10] 5 - For we never used flattering speech, as you know, or had greedy motives—God is our witness— i. So, the evangelists did not make their appeal to them because they were ill-informed, had ulterior motives, wished to deceive them or wished to please them and gain popularity. ii. They also NEVER wished to flatter them in order to extort them. iii. We should see this flattery of speech and greedy motives as connected and not two separate things. iv. They never used buttery language set in honey to fleece them. v. It was quite common for traveling preachers to pop into a city for a short time and sell their snake oil. vi. Cults continue to make unseemly amounts of money off of people primarily by crafting their message around what people want to hear and flattering them with only positive language. vii. Before you know it, you are writing checks for the ministry. Big checks too. Why? viii. Because big gifts = big rewards. ix. But the evangelists never wished to get anything from the Thessalonians. They didn't peddle the gospel for money. Paul worked hard as a tentmaker to ensure that his expenses were paid so that he did not have to live by those who received the gospel. x. As he mentioned earlier – God sees their hearts… so God can bear witness to the fact that they did not do this to make money. xi. How else did the evangelists NOT come to Thessalonica? d. [Slide 11] 6 - and we didn't seek glory from people, either from you or from others. i. Sometimes traveling teachers would not come in for money, or for popularity, but in order that they would make a name for themselves. ii. That they would be renowned as an excellent speaker. iii. But Paul assures the Thessalonians – that isn't us. iv. May Christ increase and we decrease was their motto. v. They wished to spread the fame of Jesus' name – but not their own. vi. Paul, Silas, and Timothy, were blameless in their giving of the gospel. Because they wanted nothing from the Thessalonians other than for them to hear about God and His Christ who died to save sinners from the wrath to come. vii. They preached this message boldly, not for their hearer's sake, but primarily to please God who had approved of them and entrusted them with the gospel. e. [Slide 12] Summary of the Point: Paul once again, in different words, makes the same point. He says in no uncertain terms that God approved and entrusted the gospel to these evangelists. And God continued to examine their hearts too as they took His gospel wherever they went. By extension we can say that God approves and entrusts His church with His gospel as well, and continues to examine our hearts as we take it to the nations. What does this mean? Essentially it is the same point as before. The gospel is God's power unto salvation. What does that mean we must do? It means that we must not appropriate the gospel for selfish ends, and we must not alter the gospel or dilute the gospel to please those to whom we preach it. Since it is God's gospel and His power and His results which He entrusts to us, we should be very careful that our message, methods, and motives all align with His will. And we would do well to recognize that He sees our motives all the time. Conclusion: So CBC, what basic concepts have we learned today that informs and corrects our faith and shapes and guides our practice? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 13] The Gospel belongs to God. It is His. Its message, its power, its effect, its calling, its distribution all belong to God. It is His power unto salvation for the Jew first and also for the Gentile. Because, beginning to end it all belongs to God, full stop. Because of this, we have some explicit warnings in this passage that we would do well to heed. First, we should preach it with confidence, even in the midst of great opposition. He will give us boldness to preach His message. Why? Because it belongs to Him. And so, by the way, do we. We are not given the luxury of preaching the gospel only when it is convenient, comfortable, or pleasant. A second application we can draw from the fact that the gospel belongs to God is that we must be abundantly careful that we do not succumb to the temptation to dilute the gospel's message and/or use worldly methods to preach it, in order to pursue selfish motives. But let me rail on this a little. Because if you think that American Christianity doesn't have a problem with this – you have been living under a rock. 1.) [Slide 14] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that the Gospel is God's power unto salvation. a. In 1741 in Enfield Massachusetts, Jonathan Edwards preached a sermon titled “Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God.” b. Enfield was known as a fairly sinful community and was at this time host to various preachers coming for the week. c. It is said that during his sermon people interrupted him several times. But the interruptions were not rude or antagonistic. Instead, they were weeping, rolling on the ground, grabbing hold of the pillars of the church building, crying out to God for mercy and to spare them His wrath. d. This sermon became famous for officially beginning the Great Awakening in the American Colonies. e. Now if you hear this Historical record and your first thought is that Jonathan Edwards must have been a very powerful speaker. Well, there are two things wrong with you. First, you haven't listened to the sermon up to this point and second you know nothing of Jonathan Edwards. f. Jonathan Edwards had somewhat of a weak voice. He read/memorized his sermon. He was not a boring man but he was by no means an entertainer or an exceptionally gifted speaker. g. And perhaps you think – well perhaps he wasn't an especially gifted speaker but gifted writing even in the hands of poor speakers can still have great impact. h. Ahh, two problems again. First, you haven't listened to the sermon up to this point. Second, This wasn't the first time and it wouldn't be the last time Jonathan Edwards would preach this sermon. i. If it were an especially excellent homiletical work, we might expect it to render results on everyone who sees it or hears it. Afterall, especially gifted pieces of art fascinate most from the connoisseur to the ignorant. Though you know nothing of musical composition, to sit and listen to Brahms, Beethoven, Bach, or Vivaldi, you cannot help but be in awe of the way the notes weave themselves together. j. And yet, history records for us that although others responded to the same sermon, it was never as powerful as it had been that day in Enfield. k. All this proves the point which Paul so masterfully drives home. l. The gospel is God's message. He gives it power and persuasion as He brings its truths to bear upon the hearers. He also gives His preachers the boldness to preach such a message. He approves and entrusts the gospel message to them while examining their hearts to be sure they are empty of self. m. The gospel is God's power unto salvation. n. Not only should men not take and meddle with it – ultimately, they cannot. o. The real power of the real gospel belongs exclusively to God. p. What does this mean for us? q. Well positively we must conclude that.. 2.) [Slide 15] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must preach the gospel boldly even amid great opposition. a. Now think about this. If the gospel's power relies on our power of persuasion. If we are responsible for convincing and drawing and wooing men to the gospel… b. How might opposition and severe persecution hinder the gospel? c. If God has entrusted the gospel to us, to the extent that the conversion of every person relies on our excellence in preaching the gospel… d. Then my friends – we are sunk. e. You might say – No Chris! I'm not afraid of persecution! They can do anything they want to me. I'll still preach the gospel with the same power and vigor. f. My friend, you are either a fool or a liar. g. In your flesh, you would crumble and succumb. Were it not for the emboldening of God, Paul, Silas, and Timothy would not have preached the gospel in Thessalonica. h. But the message of the gospel, the power of the gospel, the boldness to share the gospel, the results of the gospel, the commissioning of the gospel, the entrusting of the gospel, the examination of the gospel… is all from the Eternal and Omnipotent God of the Universe. i. Oftentimes our spirit is willing but our flesh is weak. But the Lord has approved us and entrusted us with the gospel. He has sent us into this world to be His representatives. To take His gospel to the nations. To make disciples. j. We can go and do this with confidence – not trusting in our own resolve or ability to stay cool under pressure or amid threats against us – but rather trusting in His strength to sustain us and to equip us. k. Despite having just come from terrible persecution and stepping into more – Paul, Silas, and Timothy boldly shared the gospel in the strength and power of God. l. We too must do this. m. But what negative application does this truth have on us? 3.) [Slide 16] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must stop preaching the gospel with a diluted message, worldly methods, and selfish motives. a. If the gospel is God's message, and He gives us boldness to speak it, infuses it with power so it renders results upon those whom He is calling to repentance and faith, and He entrusts us with it while examining our hearts as we take it to others… b. What makes us think that we can be innovative in how we share His gospel? c. Imagine you have a desk job. You have your own cubicle and computer with which you do your job every day. Or perhaps you work in a shop and you have your own station with your own tools which you come into every day to accomplish your tasks. d. But you go on vacation. And you approve and entrust your work station and your work to another person at your workplace. e. Now imagine when you return to your job you find that all your desktop icons have been moved and some of them are no longer there. There are programs missing from your computer. The computer has been moved next to the coffee maker and now shares the outlet with it. In the shop, your tools are rearranged and some of them are missing. Some tools have been modified, with portions filed off for some unknown reason. f. Would it be safe to say that you might be a little angry about this? g. What was your expectation? Is it reasonable that your expectation would be that they would change nothing and simply do the job to the best of their ability but in the same manner with the same tools that you did the job? h. I think it is abundantly reasonable to expect exactly that. i. How ludicrous is it then that the God of the universe has given us His message of the gospel of Jesus Christ, has entrusted it to us, and promised to give us boldness to preach it, promising that He will empower it to render the results He desires… and then we change it. j. We think – well, it isn't exactly popular for people to hear that they are sinners, that their prized habits and pastimes, identities and orientations are wickedness before God. And that these sins will condemn them to suffer the eternal wrath of God. i. So why don't we just chop off that part of the gospel? ii. Let's just talk about how God loves everyone and has a wonderful plan for their life. iii. Let's just talk about how He sent Jesus to start a relationship with each of us. iv. God sent His most prized possession because we were worth it! v. That is much less offensive. vi. That actually makes people feel good. vii. We should preach that instead. k. Or we think - It isn't exactly pleasant to hear that we are condemned before God and there is literally nothing we can do, say, or think that will change that. i. So, let's preach that we can do something. ii. Let's preach that we can get baptized, go to church, take communion, give to the poor, confess our sins, pray a prayer, invite Jesus into our hearts – and at the end of the day one of these things is bound to save us. iii. Or because God says that salvation is by faith that must mean that we all have some pretty remarkable faith inside us and if we'd just use it God would give us salvation. iv. That is much better for us! We aren't completely hopeless. We have our human gumption and innate faithfulness that will get us there. l. Or we observe that It isn't exactly pleasant to hear that in salvation Christ not only rescues us from the wrath of God on sin, but He also cleanses us from unrighteousness and makes us into the righteousness of God whereby we become slaves to righteousness and live holy lives in order to see God. i. So, let's just preach that all you have to do is make 1 choice to believe a list of things about Jesus and then you'll go to heaven. ii. Don't want to go to church often? No problem. You decided Jesus was real. That's all that really matters. You probably don't need other people around you who did the same. And they certainly don't need you. All you need is Jesus right? Maybe you can just attend online. Or maybe you can just come for the children's church. That should be enough. iii. Don't want to love your neighbor? Sure… that's ok, I don't either. Remember – God loves YOU. That's what is important. iv. Don't want to turn from sleeping with someone who isn't your spouse? I get it! Don't worry about it. God will forgive you! v. Don't want to submit to your authorities in the church, the home, or the government? No problem. You are just fiercely independent. Jesus was a rebel too. vi. Don't want to be part of a church in order to serve other believers? That's totally fine. After all – what about your needs right? You are special after all. At least that is what mommy told you. m. Or we notice that It is very difficult to warn people that there is a cost to following Christ. That they may be hated and maligned for it. That the world will reject them just like they rejected Jesus. i. So instead, why don't we tell them that God wants them to be wealthy and healthy. ii. God always desires to heal and bless. iii. And when they come to Jesus their life will be great. iv. We can even tell them all the celebrities that have claimed to be Christians. v. Don't you want to be just like Chris Pratt and Kanye West and Kat Von D? vi. Man, that will really get them excited. They can join the club that these folks are in! Awesome! n. Or we lament that It isn't exactly compelling to hear that we need to go preach the gospel to please God. God is invisible and it is tough to be highly motivated to go out and preach the Word primarily for His glory. Especially when we see little results. i. So why don't we talk about how everyday people are going to hell? ii. Yeah, that is a great motivator – guilt. iii. Let's really lay it on thick and tell people that the only reason that people go to hell is because we never shared the gospel with them. iv. This goes perfectly with our gospel message that never mentions sin. v. Let's tell them that the fate of their friend's souls rests on whether or not they share the gospel with them. vi. That will really light the fire under them. vii. Afterall, the only thing stopping people from receiving the gospel is that they have never heard it… right? o. Do you see what happens my friends. When we meddle with the gospel: its message, or our own methods and motives in preaching it? What happens? We no longer have the gospel. Just like you no longer had your work station. It has become something else entirely. p. The gospel is the power of God. He emboldens us to speak it. He gives it power. He produces results through it. He has entrusted us with it and He will continue to examine our hearts as we preach it. q. It is best to not tamper with what isn't ours. r. But as a believer perhaps you are quite upset by this. Perhaps you are afraid that you are going to mess it up inadvertently. Maybe you'd never do it on purpose – but what if you mess up God's gospel on accident? 4.) [Slide 17] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” God makes the gospel fruitful, sometimes in spite of us. a. Despite all these philosophies of evangelism and these truncated and bastardized versions of the gospel floating around today… b. People are still, by the grace of God, coming to Christ. People are still sharing the gospel to save people from hell rather than to please God. It is a great humanitarian effort rather than an act of worship and obedience. c. They still take the message of praying a magic prayer and that somehow changing you. And yet – people still come to Christ through that. d. Is that proof that Paul is wrong in this passage? e. No my friends. That is proof that God is abundantly gracious. f. In Philippians Paul comments on a group of preachers who are going around and accurately preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ. But they are doing it to make money, gain popularity, and steal popularity from Paul. g. Do you know what Paul's comments are on this? h. He praises God that the gospel still goes out despite these wicked motives. i. How can this be? How can the message get garbled, the methods be odious, and the motives be wicked and people still receive Christ? j. Friends have we forgotten already? k. Answer me these questions so I know you haven't forgotten! l. Who does the gospel belong to? And whose power is in the gospel? Who gives the results of the gospel? m. Yes… God alone. n. If God can use disobedient and delinquent preachers to call His people to Himself… I'm sure He can use your bumbling words to save His own too. o. It doesn't give us an excuse to not be as zealous and accurate as we can be… but it does give us comfort that we can't prevent, by our weakness, who God is drawing to Himself in His strength. It doesn't work that way. p. And finally – we've talked a lot about the gospel this morning. Around it mostly. What does this text teach us about the gospel message? 5.) [Slide 18] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The gospel is not a talking point of which you need to be convinced. The gospel is the power of God to take something dead and make it alive. a. The definition of what is a Christian is a fairly muddled mess today. b. Many people simply assign it to a particular religious affiliation. c. It is an organization. It is an identity. d. It is interesting to me that some who would complain about a woman identifying as a man yet looking nothing like a man, have no problem identifying as a Christian yet looking nothing like Christ. e. We see Christianity as another religion in a long list of religions. Even if it is the one that makes the most sense or lines up with our values – when we do this, the gospel is little more than the elevator pitch to join the movement. f. It is the marketing mechanism to get butts into the pews. g. It is the talking point to join at the grass roots. h. Because the gospel is misunderstood or misarticulated in this way, it is possible to convince people in their heads of the truth of the gospel without them actually getting a new heart from God and receiving the gospel of Jesus Christ. i. My friends the gospel of Jesus Christ crucified for sinners, risen, and coming again is not a sales pitch. It isn't a talking point. It isn't the path to getting in on the ground floor. j. In fact, it isn't a mechanism that you can access by any human means. k. The gospel is something that happens to you more than it is something that you do. You don't go and get the gospel… it falls in your lap and you receive it. l. You can intellectually understand the Jesus died on a cross for sinners and rose again the third day and is coming again. But until God closes the loop for you and you realize that i. YOU are the sinner who rebelled against a Holy God ii. You are the one Christ came and was tortured, bloodied, bruised, ripped open, spilled out, hung up and asphyxiated for. iii. YOUR Sins are the ones that Christ endured the cup of wrath from God for iv. You are the dead one that Christ's resurrection promises life for v. You are the one He has entrusted His Work to. vi. You are the one who will suffer for His name vii. You are the one that will live a holy life viii. You are the one who will be saved one day by His return ix. You are the one who will reign with him in the New Kingdom... m. Until GOD DOES THIS IN YOU… you are still dead in your sins. n. In short, there is a difference between knowing the facts of the gospel… and experiencing them. o. So, has God made you experience these truths this morning? Then I'd invite you to repent of your wickedness before Him. And trust that He has done this… For you. p. And would you tell an Elder, myself or another, that you have experienced His gospel today? We'd love to rejoice with you and guide you on your next steps. [Slide 19 (end)] Let me close with a prayer from the Puritan Joseph Alleine. For those who do not know you yet, Lord, grab on to them now, and do your work. Take them by the heart, overcome them, and persuade them, until they say, "You have won. You are stronger than I." Lord, did you not make me a fisher of men? We have worked all this time and caught nothing. Have we spent our strength for nothing? We will cast our net one more time. Lord Jesus, stand on the shore and show us how and where to spread our net. Give us the words to enclose the souls YOU seek, that they will have no way out. Now, Lord, for a multitude of souls. Now for a full portion. Lord God, remember us, we pray, and strengthen us, O God. Amen. Benediction: May the One who sent His Son with power to save From guilt, and darkness and the grave, Whose ways are mercy and truth; May He never stop doing you good; May He inspire you to fear Him so that you will never turn aside from Him. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: “Why We Give Thanks” Part 2 Text: 1 Thessalonians 1:6-10 FCF: We often struggle evaluating whether or not we are elect of God. Prop: God's elect imitate Christ and provide an example to be imitated, we must be imitators worthy of imitation. Scripture Intro: CSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll begin reading in verse 1 from the Christian Standard Bible. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last week, we saw how Paul expressed his deepest thankfulness to God because he knows that the Thessalonians are elect of God by the way the gospel came to them. We discussed how disciple makers' praise the Lord when disciples prove to be genuine. And some of the tests for genuine disciples include how the gospel comes and if the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love and hope are present in their lives. Today, Paul will give us the second reason that he and his companions know that the Thessalonians are elect of God. Which dovetails nicely with their display of the Cardinal Christian graces too. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Loving Father, You sent Your Son to be the pioneer of our faith. He ran the race before us. He looked to His reward, being elevated as the God-Man above every man that all men might declare that He is the Lord of glory. To receive His reward He faithfully endured the cross and despised the shame. But He has now finished this race and has sat down at Your right hand. And He has sent The Spirit to be an Advocate for us. Father, I pray that You will send the Spirit today so that we may find joy in the gospel of Jesus Christ and follow Him as our example to the result that we may be examples to others. I pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] Normally I'd give you two or three quotes from two or three Christian authors. But today – I could not believe how fitting all three of these quotes were by one man named Juan Carlos Ortiz. He was a Pastor in Argentina who died in 2021. He wrote a book on Discipleship and these quotes show he knew the subject well. “Discipleship is more than getting to know what the teacher knows. It is getting to be what he is.” “A disciple is a person who learns to live the life his teacher lives.” “The making of a disciple means the creating of a duplicate.” Today, we will see firsthand what it means to be and make a disciple. Let's begin in verse 6. I.) God's elect imitate Christ and provide an example to be imitated, so we must joyfully receive the word in spite of severe affliction. (6-7) a. [Slide 3] 6 - and you yourselves became imitators of us and of the Lord i. Paul begins a new sentence here. But because he begins with the word “and” we can connect it back to the original thought in verse 4. ii. He is still talking about the reason that he, Silas, and Timothy are constantly thanking the Lord for the Thessalonian church. iii. He has shared that they are thankful because they know that the Thessalonians are chosen of God. iv. The evangelists know this because of how the gospel came to them. v. But one other reason that Paul and his companions know they are elect of God, is that they became imitators of the evangelists and ultimately, of the Lord Jesus. vi. We've already seen hints of this when Paul says that they mention often in their prayers to God the Thessalonians display of the cardinal Christian graces. vii. But in what way have they become imitators? viii. Paul spells this out a little more clearly by telling us to what extent the Thessalonians became imitators of them. ix. This forms the two major points of this sermon. There were two ways the Thessalonians became imitators of the evangelists and the Lord. x. First… b. [Slide 4] when, in spite of severe persecution, you welcomed the message with joy from the Holy Spirit. i. Paul, Silas, and Timothy, and every other Christian, faces or will face similar opposition to receiving the gospel of Jesus Christ. ii. Christ invites us to take up our cross and follow Him. To deny ourselves. He also says that as they hated Him, they will hate us. The life of a disciple of Christ is full of persecution and opposition. iii. This is what makes professions of faith so much less reliable in our culture. iv. Many people express professions of faith without having to consider what it might cost them to do so. When you couple this with preaching that never encourages a turning from sin and never requires growth in Christlikeness – you have a perfect recipe for people who claim to be Christians but look nothing like Christ and know nothing about suffering severe persecution with joy. v. But for the Thessalonians and for most Christians down through the ages and even for most Christians today globally – receiving the message of Jesus Christ comes with an immediate cost. Relationships, social standing, business opportunities, political pressure, ostracizing, and even murder are all common outcomes of people converting to Jesus Christ. vi. But one way we can know that we are elect of God is that despite the hardship taken up by entering the narrow gate, when we welcome the gospel of Christ with joy from the Spirit, we can know we are God's elect. vii. The effect of the gospel on the lives of the Thessalonians mirrored the effect the gospel had on the lives of the Evangelists. viii. They too are continuing to respond to God's Word with joy in spite of persecution. ix. Not an artificial joy and not human happiness. Instead, it is a trust and contentment rooted in the promises God has revealed in His Word. x. Such a trust and contentment is only borne of the Spirit in our hearts. It is, after all, part of the fruit of the Spirit. xi. And in this way, welcoming the gospel while enduring persecution, they are imitators of the evangelists and even Christ before them. Who despised the shame yet endured the cross, so that He would run the race before us. xii. But the evangelists are not simply thanking God that these Thessalonians are imitating them… xiii. They are thanking God because of the result of their imitation… c. [Slide 5] 7 - As a result, you became an example to all the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. i. The result of the Thessalonians imitating the evangelists is that they have become worthy of imitation themselves. ii. [Slide 6] They are now examples throughout the two provinces that make up the Balkan Peninsula. Macedonia which is the upper part on the map and Achaia which is the lower part. iii. [Slide 7] The word example has the idea of setting a pattern, a model, or a mold that something can be hammered into to achieve the exact same result. iv. Imitation begets imitation. v. This is the core of discipleship. vi. Do you want to know what making disciples looks like… really? 1. It isn't a 12 week study through a book called, “How to be a disciple of Christ.” 2. It isn't a 52 week systematic theology study. 3. It isn't going to seminary and getting a bible degree 4. It isn't a 12 step program of behavioral training. 5. It isn't a bunch of meetings in someone's office over coffee, just shooting the breeze. vii. It is you, imitating Christ, getting others to imitate you, and getting your imitators to encourage others to imitate them. viii. Go and make copies of yourself. ix. In many ways the items I listed that aren't making disciples… are much easier than what making disciples truly is. x. Why? xi. In order to make disciples, you must be a disciple that is being conformed to Christ. xii. So much so that you can say – in as much as I am like Jesus… imitate me. xiii. And let me tell you something, when you see others imitating you and causing others to imitate them as you imitate Christ… that confirms on your heart that they are elect of God and that is worthy of thanking the Lord. d. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: Verses 6-10 operate like the second point of one sermon. This is why this is a part 2 sermon. Everything Paul has said in the first 5 verses contributes a good deal to the discussion here in the last half of the chapter. So, the evangelists are thankful for the Thessalonian church because they KNOW they are elect of God. The first reason being that the gospel came to them in power, in the Holy Spirit, and with full conviction. But the second reason they know they are elect of God occupies the remainder of the text and forms the primary point Paul is making in this sermon. And it is simply this… God's elect imitate Christ and other spiritually mature believers and provide an example to be imitated. In this we find a chain of imitation. [Slide 9] Take a look at Hebrews 12:1-2. [Slide 10] Christ ran the race before us. He has finished the race and is the reward for us finishing as well. He is the pioneer and finisher of our faith. In some sense then, even if we are imitating those who are spiritually more mature than us, so long as they are running Christ's path, we are imitating Christ. We also then are providing an example, a model, a pattern for those behind us to follow. So, what is one way that Paul references in this text that we can imitate Christ, other mature believers, and provide an example for others to follow? In order to imitate Christ, we can, and indeed we must endure affliction while being constantly guided in the gospel reality He lived for us, And to do so with joy from the Holy Spirit. We also see this in Hebrews. Christ ran the race already so that He might attain the joy that was set before Him, enduring the cross, despising the shame. To be like Christ, in joy, we must endure on this gospel road through many afflictions. Transition: [Slide 11(blank) In what other ways can we imitate Christ and other spiritually mature Christians and so provide an example for others to follow? II.) God's elect imitate Christ and provide an example to be imitated, so we must zealously and accurately bear witness to the gospel. a. [Slide 12] 8 - For the word of the Lord rang out from you, not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but in every place that your faith in God has gone out. i. They received the Word with such joy, in spite of the pain it caused them, that these Thessalonians could not and would not contain it in themselves. ii. They needed to share this gospel truth with everyone. iii. This doesn't mean that the Thessalonians sent out a bunch of missionaries far and wide. iv. Instead, what Paul is referring to is that because of Thessalonica being such a hub for travel across the empire, that the Thessalonians zeal to share Christ with all who they could, led to the gospel going out from Thessalonica to places well beyond their reach. v. And they shared the gospel so zealously, and it spread so far that Paul says something next that is absolutely bonkers. b. [Slide 13] Therefore, we don't need to say anything, i. The gospel went to these places so effectively through the Thessalonians, that Paul, Silas, and Timothy really had no need to ride in and correct, expand on, or generally add to anything they had shared. ii. Can you imagine Paul giving us a similar report? I'm sure if the apostle Paul heard my sermons, or heard my sermons through your testimony, that he would not have the same words for me. iii. But for these Thessalonians… Paul says – we don't need to say anything more. iv. Why don't they need to say anything else? c. [Slide 14] 9 - for they themselves report what kind of reception we had from you: i. As the evangelists interacted with people from various places, who had been in contact with the Thessalonian believers, they found something quite interesting. ii. They found that they had accurately reported exactly what happened while the evangelists were in Thessalonica. iii. Meaning the Thessalonians gave their testimony, and did so not just zealously, but accurately too. iv. So, what was their testimony? d. [Slide 15] how you turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God i. They had abandoned their former life and all that it included. ii. Abandoning paganism, is not simply changing religions. It is not simply adding Jesus to what you already believed. And it certainly isn't a lateral move to get on a different side of the same mountain all leading to the same God. iii. For the Thessalonians to turn from their idolatry to the living and true God was to be rejected by their own culture. iv. Their friends, family, co-workers, neighbors – all of them, to various degrees, would be appalled by the Thessalonians rejection of worshipping in the temples, and not worshipping the Emperor. v. The Thessalonians bore witness to the fact that they had left their lives to follow Christ. They had forfeited everything they knew and took comfort in, to serve the one true and living God. vi. Although these idols may be real demonic entities with actual power… the Scriptures are very clear. Unlike Yahweh, they are neither true nor are they living. vii. So what does it mean that God is true and living? viii. [Slide 16] God being the true God works on a couple levels. 1. First, He is the only God. a. There is only One God, in the sense that there is no god equal to Him. b. He is in a category all His own. c. He is Holy. i. Holiness then, is God's governing attribute. ii. He is unlike everything else. iii. He is unique. iv. He is different. d. All other gods are false in the sense that compared to Yahweh, they are far closer in class, kind, and characteristics to humans and other spiritual entities than they are to Yahweh. e. Despite God being Spirit and there being spiritual entities like angels and demons – angels and demons are closer in similarity to humans… than they are in similarity to Yahweh. f. This is why God is the only TRUE God. 2. Second, He is the only truthful God. a. All other gods, whether they be spirits, men, or make believe, are liars. b. First, pretending to be a god, is itself an act of deceit. For no entity is a god except for Yahweh – see point 1. c. Second, all men and fallen angels are sinful, selfish, and predisposed to lie. d. Satan is called a liar from the beginning. e. But Yahweh says of Himself – I cannot lie. f. It isn't a question of volition or choice – it is a statement of inability. God cannot tell us something that is false. ix. [Slide 17] God being living also has two levels. 1. First, God is the only being who does not need any other being in order to exist. a. God is Self-Sufficient. He is independent. He needs nothing from His creation to exist. He needs nothing from His creation to function or be happy. b. God is the only being that exists that can continue to exist without other parts of creation. c. Without time, space, matter, light, warmth, energy – God exists. d. God eternally exists in three persons and thus has communion and fellowship with Himself. Therefore, God doesn't even need His creation for worship or fellowship or completion of some relational need. e. God is the only being… in this sense… that is living. 2. Second, all other gods, men, fallen angels, or make believe, will burn up. a. In the second death, all those who do not worship Yahweh and believe on His Christ will be cast into the second death. b. They will all die in eternal death together. c. In this sense then, all other would-be gods are dead gods. d. And therefore, they cannot grant life. x. [Slide 18] And so, the Thessalonians bore witness to the fact that they have completely rejected their dead and false gods to pursue the living and true God. xi. But that's not all they bore witness to… e. [Slide 19] 10 - and to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead— Jesus, who rescues us from the coming wrath. i. Part of the gospel witness is not just repentance, but it is also faith. ii. Faith to believe what God has said. iii. Faith to believe on Jesus as the deliverer. iv. Throughout the whole area people were hearing how the Thessalonians were believing on and hoping in a God-Man who died and was raised from the dead and is coming again to rescue them and all who believe in Him from the coming judgment. v. Paul, when speaking to gentiles, regularly spoke of the coming judgment of the one true and living God. vi. No such judgment exists in paganism. There is no final judgment where Zeus or Jupiter sit in judgment to determine the eternal consequences of each person. vii. But Yahweh had been telling His people about the Day of the Lord almost 800 years before Christ. viii. And a final judgment had been spoken of for even longer than that. ix. The fact that there is a coming day of God's wrath is expressed in the promise of God to Noah that he will not judge the earth again… with water. x. God's wrath has been spoken of for thousands of years – and like the ark was for Noah and his family, so Jesus is to His people. xi. The only true Ark is Christ. xii. He is the only hope to escape the wrath to come. He is the Savior. He is the rescuer. He is the Deliverer. xiii. And they waited. One thing that is abundantly true and emphasized in the hall of faith chapter of Hebrews 11, is that God's people have always been people who wait. xiv. God's people had been waiting on the seed that would crush the head of the serpent since Adam and Eve fell. God's people waited some 4000 years for that promise to come to pass. xv. But now God's people have been promised that the Son of David, the Son of Man, will come again riding on the clouds from heaven to consummate an eternal kingdom and destroy all His opposition. xvi. And God's people have been waiting for this to come to pass for nearly 2000 years. xvii. God's people have always been and continue to be a people… who wait. In hope and faith that God will keep His word. xviii. This was the Thessalonians' testimony. xix. And it was known far and wide. xx. And the evangelists are so thankful that this is so, because it confirms that they are elect of God. f. [Slide 19] Summary of the Point: Paul does not raise up any further points about how they know that these Thessalonians are elect. In fact, it is fairly clear here that this discussion continues the thought from verse 6. Therefore, we should see that Paul is expressing another way that they have become imitators of Christ and examples for others which proves they are God's elect. So, what is that way and what does it mean for us? They have become shining Christian examples both in their zealousness for sharing the gospel and their precision for relaying the truth accurately. So, in order to imitate Christ and those who are more spiritually mature and in order to provide an example for other believers to follow, we must zealously and accurately bear witness to the truth of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Conclusion: So, CBC, what basics have we learned today that corrects and informs our faith and shapes and guides our practices? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 20] We have learned that one other way we can be assured that we are God's elect is by imitating Christ and other spiritually mature believers to the extent that we provide an example for others to follow. What are some ways that we can do this? Paul specifically references two ways that the Thessalonians were imitators worthy of imitating. First, they welcomed the message of God with joy from the Holy Spirit in spite of many afflictions. We too should receive or welcome the message of the gospel with joy from the Holy Spirit – knowing full well that we will suffer many afflictions for the cause of Christ. Secondly, the Thessalonians are commended for zealously and accurately bearing witness to their reception of the gospel. So, in order to imitate Christ and provide an example for others, we too must zealously and accurately bear witness to our reception of the gospel. These are actually quite complex applications with many moving parts, so let us try to break them down into small chunks this morning. 1.) [Slide 21] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that at the core of being a disciple and making disciples, is imitation. a. What is key in this text that I think is quite different than most people think about discipleship, is that discipleship is primarily imitation. b. Many people attack Paul's words here and in other books where he says something to the effect of, “Imitate me as I imitate Christ.” c. The assumption is that this is said in a pious way indicating Paul thought he was Christlike. d. But my friends, if you are living as Christ lived, there is nothing arrogant about saying that you are worthy of imitation. And Paul isn't saying – live like me even when I don't live like Christ. e. There is a reason that the scriptures talk about the church being the body of Christ. It is because the church should be the embodiment of who Christ was on earth. We should accurately reflect the words He spoke and the actions He did. f. Indeed, this is exactly how the scriptures teach us to make disciples – it is by baptizing them and teaching them to observe all Christ commanded. Not in the sense of mere education but by demonstration. g. For whatever reason we have been duped to believe that discipleship only happens in an educational setting, much like school. We hear the word “teaching” and immediately picture sitting in chairs with a desk and looking at a teacher who goes over certain things that you must agree with. When you graduate you get a little certificate and voila, you are a disciple now. h. This is, of course, ridiculous. i. Being a disciple and making disciples is and ALWAYS HAS BEEN primarily… imitation. j. Watch me do this. Now do it with me. Now you do it while I watch. Now you do it and tell me how it went. Now you do it and take this person with you and let them observe you. k. That… in a nutshell is discipleship. And I'm convinced, it is at the heart of the expression, “do life together.” l. I think sometimes when we hear “do life together” it means we enter some kind of compound or closed society where we only interact with each other in common ways. But I think when we say “do life together.” Primarily this means a more hands on approach to making disciples. m. So rather than leaning into some quasi-educational definition of discipleship – we should instead affirm that being a disciple is all about imitating Christ and doing that by finding someone who is godly and imitating them as they imitate Christ. n. And making disciples should be seen the same way. We are not sitting someone down to teach them systematic theology, we aren't getting through a book course, or even having them go through a bible study with us – although that is certainly part of making disciples. o. Making disciples ultimately boils down to… Imitate me. Live like I live. Follow me. p. But this doesn't actually make it easier does it? q. Taking someone through a 12 week course is a lot easier than saying imitate me as I go toward Christ. r. Why? s. Because 1 of them ends in 12 weeks and you check a box and it is done. t. The other is a lifelong commitment. u. My friends, it would be best for us to see discipleship in this way. Imitation = discipleship. v. And because of that… 2.) [Slide 22] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must imitate Christ and other spiritually mature believers and be an example for others to imitate as well. a. The easiest way to do this if you are a parent… is to do this for your children. b. Model for them what it means to be people of the Word. How to respond in a Christlike way to trials, tribulations, difficulties, and temptations. What to give priority to and how to pray and study the scriptures. c. But this relationship is not exclusive to a parent and their child. d. Younger believers should seek out older and more mature believers to mimic. Older believers should seek out younger and more immature believers to be an example to. And generally speaking, the church as a whole should be a group of people all following Christ by following the person in front of them. e. We have both made this simpler than it is and more complicated than it is. f. Humans have a nasty habit of doing that don't they? g. We've made it simpler in the sense that we've reduced discipleship to pure education and we've made it more complicated than it is in that we assume that we must be perfect in order to begin discipling someone. h. Neither of these are true. i. Let's do a little exercise this morning. It may crumble and not demonstrate what I think it will – but let's take a chance. j. Raise your hands if someone, in your lifetime, has ever walked up to you and asked you if you would disciple them? k. For those of you who did raise your hands – did you experience the sinking feeling of not even knowing what that means or where to begin? Hmmmm… Hang on to that for a second. l. Ok. Raise your hands if someone has ever walked up to you and asked you if they could disciple you? m. As I suspected. Almost no hands. n. Now. Raise your hands if you can honestly say that you are at the maturity level you are at in your walk with Christ because you have observed and endeavored to imitate someone who you know is a godly Christian. o. [[I think this will illustrate that formal discipleship is rare but actual discipleship is common. If that is the case… proceed]] p. You see that? What can we deduce from this? I think we can deduce that we are really bad at formally discipling people… but by God's grace… we are still succeeding in actually discipling people. q. So what is the application? r. Live like Christ, imitate those you know are godly and invite people to observe and imitate your life. Live in such a way that your life is an open book and that people can ask or see anything they want of you… to the extent that you are ALWAYS teaching how to be like Jesus. s. I really think it is that simple… and also that difficult. 3.) [Slide 23] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that following Christ is costly. a. By far this is the hardest sell for Christians living in the west. b. It is abundantly difficult to convince Christians who drive to church every Sunday without fear, who openly display Christian paraphernalia on their person and on their vehicles, who do not face losing their jobs or being kicked out of their families for following Jesus, it is so difficult to convince American Christians that to follow Christ is costly. c. But I think the reason we saw a bunch of people start attending church after Charlie Kirk was murdered, was because for at least a moment… people started to feel that it could actually cost them something to follow Jesus. d. And it scared them. Scared them enough to attend… for a couple weeks. e. But as the dust settled and as people moved on, and as the country, almost unanimously denounced the act… people returned to their lives thinking that maybe – just maybe – it isn't quite time to panic yet. f. My friends – Christianity is by far the most persecuted religion in the world. Not 1000 years ago. Not 100 years ago. TODAY. g. And honestly the writing is on the wall for this country too. It is coming. h. We can do our best to stall it through legislation and political activity and indeed we should. i. But it won't be long before we are drastically outnumbered in our worldview. It won't be long before political and legal action won't help us because we won't have the votes. j. You say, Chris how do you know that? k. Scripture predicts it, history proves it, and culture demands it. l. In reality, following Christ always costs us something. We always suffer affliction against the devil and his angels. We always face opposition from the world, its principalities, and powers. m. In a way, following Christ is always costly. But to the vast majority of Christians through the ages – it has cost them so very much. n. And soon, it will cost us much too. o. So what hope is there? 4.) [Slide 24] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” The gospel itself and the joy from the Spirit is our comfort despite many afflictions. a. Did you ever wonder why Jesus called the Spirit, The Comforter? b. The word is often translated, Advocate. c. An advocate pleads our cause, provides encouragement and help, and gives counsel. d. The Spirit of God indwells and continues to work in the hearts of believers delivering grace for help in times of need. e. And the gospel, the message of Christ's death, burial, resurrection, and future return to save us from the wrath to come, that is the greatest comfort and produces the greatest joy. f. Remember our sermon chorus? It will be worth it all, when we see Jesus. Life's trials will seem so small, when we see Christ. One glimpse of His dear face, all sorrows will erase. So, bravely run the race, till we see Christ. g. I love that because it is a little 3-point sermon. i. When we see Jesus' face, three things will happen. ii. Truth point – all the pain and sorrow in life will have been worth enduring. iii. Truth point – All the trials we face will seem insignificant. iv. Truth point – All the sorrows we've experienced will be erased forever. v. So, what do we do with those three points of truth? vi. Application – Bravely run the race until we see Christ. h. My friends, the joy set before Christ was to save His bride, to redeem a people for Himself. For that joy he endured the cross and despised the shame. i. The joy set before us… is to join Him where He is, and so shall we ever be with Him. j. The gospel is the vehicle to that joy. We are placed in Christ as we travel this road. k. When the gospel gets even more costly and when life's difficulties weigh us down – look to Jesus the pioneer and completer of our faith. l. Look to your joy. And realize that it is joy given by the Spirit of God in the gospel of Jesus Christ. m. But until then – what else must we do to be imitators of Christ? 5.) [Slide 25] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must zealously and accurately share the gospel. a. The Thessalonians' story was known far and wide. b. People heard about the time that the evangelists spent with them. They also heard about how the Thessalonians bravely cast aside their former lives and believed on the living and true God and His Son. c. People heard about how they were hoping in His return to rescue them from the coming wrath of God. d. My friends – have people heard a similar report about our church? Have people heard a similar report about you? e. If not, perhaps this is so for one of two reasons. f. The first is that perhaps you have failed to imitate spiritually mature people and Christ and have not zealously and accurately relayed the gospel to others. g. Perhaps you have grown weak and fearful and allowed petty fears of men to keep you from sharing the gospel with others. h. Perhaps you have shrunk back and blended in, trying to appear to be like everyone else. i. My friends – if you are elect of God, you will never fit in. Not here. This world with devils filled threatens to undo us. And you want to make it your home? You want to slip into some quiet corner and go unnoticed. j. We have the right man on our side. A man of God's own choosing. Who is it? Christ Jesus It is He. And He will win the battle. k. Friends – when the victory horn rings, you do not continue to hide in a corner. You come out and celebrate and gain confidence over the forces that still oppose – for they oppose in vain. l. Jesus has won. The victory bell rolled when the stone was rolled away. m. Get out of your hiding place. It is not time to hide. It is time to stand. n. Bear witness to the glorious gospel that saved you and can save others. Announce it to all you meet. Share with them how Christ caused you to cast aside your sins and follow Him in faith. Share with them how you were wicked and He has made you righteous. Share with them how God has done this and no one else. o. But there is a second reason that perhaps you have failed to zealously and accurately share the gospel… p. Perhaps you don't have a story to tell. 6.) [Slide 26] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The gospel always requires a turning from sin and former masters and to the living and true God and His Son whom He raised as our deliverer from future wrath. a. Some have wondered if Paul's last statement in this chapter is some kind of creed, confession, or song. b. The reason people wonder this, is because it is such a concentrated description of what the gospel is and does. c. These Thessalonians bore witness that because of a Jewish man who died in Judea 20 years before… d. They were giving up their ancestral beliefs, turning on their family and friends, rejecting the state religion, forfeiting their business relationships and ostracizing themselves from their own culture. e. Why would they do that? f. Because the man who died in Judea was no mere man. He was God and man. All other gods, religions, and even forms of Christianity that do not include a rejection of sin and pursuit of Christ alone, must be cast aside. g. Full and complete devotion to the true and living God must occur. h. Belief in the death, burial, resurrection and future coming of Jesus as this God-Man is required. i. And all hope placed in Him and Him alone to save you from the judgment which He Himself will bring is… necessary. j. Maybe you've never heard the gospel. Maybe you've heard it a thousand times but today… the loop closed. You see it now. He has died for you. He has won. k. Maybe you've thought you've been a follower of this Jesus – but your story of the gospel coming to you doesn't include anything like this. l. My friends – I implore you. Come to Jesus. Turn from everything else. Come to Jesus and live. [Slide 27] Let me close with a prayer by the Reformer Elisabeth Cruciger a former Nun who began writing hymns of the Reformation. Lord Christ, God's only dear Son, you have sprung from the Father's heart from eternity, as we see in the Scriptures. Morning star, you gleam brighter than all stars in the sky. You were born of a pure virgin in the fullness of time. Your death has opened for us the gates of heaven and restored life to us. Lord Christ, let us adore you in love, increasing in the knowledge of you. Despite our earthly weakness, let us serve you in spirit and never cease in faith, that our hearts may taste your sweetness, and ever thirst for you. You who founded the whole world, and who, in your unbounded power and fatherly might reign over day and night—let our hearts pursue you and let us turn our minds to you, lest we stray. Lord, kill us with your goodness. Make us alive in your grace. While we still live on this earth, take away our old nature, and replace it with new life. And may our every thought, desire, and feeling cleave to you. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: Let the beloved of the Lord rest secure in Him, Let Him shield them all day long, Let the one the Lord loves rest between His shoulders. That you might be steadfast, immovable and knowing That your toil in the Lord is not in vain. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: “Why We Give Thanks” Part 2 Text: 1 Thessalonians 1:6-10 FCF: We often struggle evaluating whether or not we are elect of God. Prop: God's elect imitate Christ and provide an example to be imitated, we must be imitators worthy of imitation. Scripture Intro: CSB [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll begin reading in verse 1 from the Christian Standard Bible. You can follow along in the pew bible or in whatever version you prefer. Last week, we saw how Paul expressed his deepest thankfulness to God because he knows that the Thessalonians are elect of God by the way the gospel came to them. We discussed how disciple makers' praise the Lord when disciples prove to be genuine. And some of the tests for genuine disciples include how the gospel comes and if the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love and hope are present in their lives. Today, Paul will give us the second reason that he and his companions know that the Thessalonians are elect of God. Which dovetails nicely with their display of the Cardinal Christian graces too. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Loving Father, You sent Your Son to be the pioneer of our faith. He ran the race before us. He looked to His reward, being elevated as the God-Man above every man that all men might declare that He is the Lord of glory. To receive His reward He faithfully endured the cross and despised the shame. But He has now finished this race and has sat down at Your right hand. And He has sent The Spirit to be an Advocate for us. Father, I pray that You will send the Spirit today so that we may find joy in the gospel of Jesus Christ and follow Him as our example to the result that we may be examples to others. I pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Transition: [Slide 2] Normally I'd give you two or three quotes from two or three Christian authors. But today – I could not believe how fitting all three of these quotes were by one man named Juan Carlos Ortiz. He was a Pastor in Argentina who died in 2021. He wrote a book on Discipleship and these quotes show he knew the subject well. “Discipleship is more than getting to know what the teacher knows. It is getting to be what he is.” “A disciple is a person who learns to live the life his teacher lives.” “The making of a disciple means the creating of a duplicate.” Today, we will see firsthand what it means to be and make a disciple. Let's begin in verse 6. I.) God's elect imitate Christ and provide an example to be imitated, so we must joyfully receive the word in spite of severe affliction. (6-7) a. [Slide 3] 6 - and you yourselves became imitators of us and of the Lord i. Paul begins a new sentence here. But because he begins with the word “and” we can connect it back to the original thought in verse 4. ii. He is still talking about the reason that he, Silas, and Timothy are constantly thanking the Lord for the Thessalonian church. iii. He has shared that they are thankful because they know that the Thessalonians are chosen of God. iv. The evangelists know this because of how the gospel came to them. v. But one other reason that Paul and his companions know they are elect of God, is that they became imitators of the evangelists and ultimately, of the Lord Jesus. vi. We've already seen hints of this when Paul says that they mention often in their prayers to God the Thessalonians display of the cardinal Christian graces. vii. But in what way have they become imitators? viii. Paul spells this out a little more clearly by telling us to what extent the Thessalonians became imitators of them. ix. This forms the two major points of this sermon. There were two ways the Thessalonians became imitators of the evangelists and the Lord. x. First… b. [Slide 4] when, in spite of severe persecution, you welcomed the message with joy from the Holy Spirit. i. Paul, Silas, and Timothy, and every other Christian, faces or will face similar opposition to receiving the gospel of Jesus Christ. ii. Christ invites us to take up our cross and follow Him. To deny ourselves. He also says that as they hated Him, they will hate us. The life of a disciple of Christ is full of persecution and opposition. iii. This is what makes professions of faith so much less reliable in our culture. iv. Many people express professions of faith without having to consider what it might cost them to do so. When you couple this with preaching that never encourages a turning from sin and never requires growth in Christlikeness – you have a perfect recipe for people who claim to be Christians but look nothing like Christ and know nothing about suffering severe persecution with joy. v. But for the Thessalonians and for most Christians down through the ages and even for most Christians today globally – receiving the message of Jesus Christ comes with an immediate cost. Relationships, social standing, business opportunities, political pressure, ostracizing, and even murder are all common outcomes of people converting to Jesus Christ. vi. But one way we can know that we are elect of God is that despite the hardship taken up by entering the narrow gate, when we welcome the gospel of Christ with joy from the Spirit, we can know we are God's elect. vii. The effect of the gospel on the lives of the Thessalonians mirrored the effect the gospel had on the lives of the Evangelists. viii. They too are continuing to respond to God's Word with joy in spite of persecution. ix. Not an artificial joy and not human happiness. Instead, it is a trust and contentment rooted in the promises God has revealed in His Word. x. Such a trust and contentment is only borne of the Spirit in our hearts. It is, after all, part of the fruit of the Spirit. xi. And in this way, welcoming the gospel while enduring persecution, they are imitators of the evangelists and even Christ before them. Who despised the shame yet endured the cross, so that He would run the race before us. xii. But the evangelists are not simply thanking God that these Thessalonians are imitating them… xiii. They are thanking God because of the result of their imitation… c. [Slide 5] 7 - As a result, you became an example to all the believers in Macedonia and Achaia. i. The result of the Thessalonians imitating the evangelists is that they have become worthy of imitation themselves. ii. [Slide 6] They are now examples throughout the two provinces that make up the Balkan Peninsula. Macedonia which is the upper part on the map and Achaia which is the lower part. iii. [Slide 7] The word example has the idea of setting a pattern, a model, or a mold that something can be hammered into to achieve the exact same result. iv. Imitation begets imitation. v. This is the core of discipleship. vi. Do you want to know what making disciples looks like… really? 1. It isn't a 12 week study through a book called, “How to be a disciple of Christ.” 2. It isn't a 52 week systematic theology study. 3. It isn't going to seminary and getting a bible degree 4. It isn't a 12 step program of behavioral training. 5. It isn't a bunch of meetings in someone's office over coffee, just shooting the breeze. vii. It is you, imitating Christ, getting others to imitate you, and getting your imitators to encourage others to imitate them. viii. Go and make copies of yourself. ix. In many ways the items I listed that aren't making disciples… are much easier than what making disciples truly is. x. Why? xi. In order to make disciples, you must be a disciple that is being conformed to Christ. xii. So much so that you can say – in as much as I am like Jesus… imitate me. xiii. And let me tell you something, when you see others imitating you and causing others to imitate them as you imitate Christ… that confirms on your heart that they are elect of God and that is worthy of thanking the Lord. d. [Slide 8] Summary of the Point: Verses 6-10 operate like the second point of one sermon. This is why this is a part 2 sermon. Everything Paul has said in the first 5 verses contributes a good deal to the discussion here in the last half of the chapter. So, the evangelists are thankful for the Thessalonian church because they KNOW they are elect of God. The first reason being that the gospel came to them in power, in the Holy Spirit, and with full conviction. But the second reason they know they are elect of God occupies the remainder of the text and forms the primary point Paul is making in this sermon. And it is simply this… God's elect imitate Christ and other spiritually mature believers and provide an example to be imitated. In this we find a chain of imitation. [Slide 9] Take a look at Hebrews 12:1-2. [Slide 10] Christ ran the race before us. He has finished the race and is the reward for us finishing as well. He is the pioneer and finisher of our faith. In some sense then, even if we are imitating those who are spiritually more mature than us, so long as they are running Christ's path, we are imitating Christ. We also then are providing an example, a model, a pattern for those behind us to follow. So, what is one way that Paul references in this text that we can imitate Christ, other mature believers, and provide an example for others to follow? In order to imitate Christ, we can, and indeed we must endure affliction while being constantly guided in the gospel reality He lived for us, And to do so with joy from the Holy Spirit. We also see this in Hebrews. Christ ran the race already so that He might attain the joy that was set before Him, enduring the cross, despising the shame. To be like Christ, in joy, we must endure on this gospel road through many afflictions. Transition: [Slide 11(blank) In what other ways can we imitate Christ and other spiritually mature Christians and so provide an example for others to follow? II.) God's elect imitate Christ and provide an example to be imitated, so we must zealously and accurately bear witness to the gospel. a. [Slide 12] 8 - For the word of the Lord rang out from you, not only in Macedonia and Achaia, but in every place that your faith in God has gone out. i. They received the Word with such joy, in spite of the pain it caused them, that these Thessalonians could not and would not contain it in themselves. ii. They needed to share this gospel truth with everyone. iii. This doesn't mean that the Thessalonians sent out a bunch of missionaries far and wide. iv. Instead, what Paul is referring to is that because of Thessalonica being such a hub for travel across the empire, that the Thessalonians zeal to share Christ with all who they could, led to the gospel going out from Thessalonica to places well beyond their reach. v. And they shared the gospel so zealously, and it spread so far that Paul says something next that is absolutely bonkers. b. [Slide 13] Therefore, we don't need to say anything, i. The gospel went to these places so effectively through the Thessalonians, that Paul, Silas, and Timothy really had no need to ride in and correct, expand on, or generally add to anything they had shared. ii. Can you imagine Paul giving us a similar report? I'm sure if the apostle Paul heard my sermons, or heard my sermons through your testimony, that he would not have the same words for me. iii. But for these Thessalonians… Paul says – we don't need to say anything more. iv. Why don't they need to say anything else? c. [Slide 14] 9 - for they themselves report what kind of reception we had from you: i. As the evangelists interacted with people from various places, who had been in contact with the Thessalonian believers, they found something quite interesting. ii. They found that they had accurately reported exactly what happened while the evangelists were in Thessalonica. iii. Meaning the Thessalonians gave their testimony, and did so not just zealously, but accurately too. iv. So, what was their testimony? d. [Slide 15] how you turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God i. They had abandoned their former life and all that it included. ii. Abandoning paganism, is not simply changing religions. It is not simply adding Jesus to what you already believed. And it certainly isn't a lateral move to get on a different side of the same mountain all leading to the same God. iii. For the Thessalonians to turn from their idolatry to the living and true God was to be rejected by their own culture. iv. Their friends, family, co-workers, neighbors – all of them, to various degrees, would be appalled by the Thessalonians rejection of worshipping in the temples, and not worshipping the Emperor. v. The Thessalonians bore witness to the fact that they had left their lives to follow Christ. They had forfeited everything they knew and took comfort in, to serve the one true and living God. vi. Although these idols may be real demonic entities with actual power… the Scriptures are very clear. Unlike Yahweh, they are neither true nor are they living. vii. So what does it mean that God is true and living? viii. [Slide 16] God being the true God works on a couple levels. 1. First, He is the only God. a. There is only One God, in the sense that there is no god equal to Him. b. He is in a category all His own. c. He is Holy. i. Holiness then, is God's governing attribute. ii. He is unlike everything else. iii. He is unique. iv. He is different. d. All other gods are false in the sense that compared to Yahweh, they are far closer in class, kind, and characteristics to humans and other spiritual entities than they are to Yahweh. e. Despite God being Spirit and there being spiritual entities like angels and demons – angels and demons are closer in similarity to humans… than they are in similarity to Yahweh. f. This is why God is the only TRUE God. 2. Second, He is the only truthful God. a. All other gods, whether they be spirits, men, or make believe, are liars. b. First, pretending to be a god, is itself an act of deceit. For no entity is a god except for Yahweh – see point 1. c. Second, all men and fallen angels are sinful, selfish, and predisposed to lie. d. Satan is called a liar from the beginning. e. But Yahweh says of Himself – I cannot lie. f. It isn't a question of volition or choice – it is a statement of inability. God cannot tell us something that is false. ix. [Slide 17] God being living also has two levels. 1. First, God is the only being who does not need any other being in order to exist. a. God is Self-Sufficient. He is independent. He needs nothing from His creation to exist. He needs nothing from His creation to function or be happy. b. God is the only being that exists that can continue to exist without other parts of creation. c. Without time, space, matter, light, warmth, energy – God exists. d. God eternally exists in three persons and thus has communion and fellowship with Himself. Therefore, God doesn't even need His creation for worship or fellowship or completion of some relational need. e. God is the only being… in this sense… that is living. 2. Second, all other gods, men, fallen angels, or make believe, will burn up. a. In the second death, all those who do not worship Yahweh and believe on His Christ will be cast into the second death. b. They will all die in eternal death together. c. In this sense then, all other would-be gods are dead gods. d. And therefore, they cannot grant life. x. [Slide 18] And so, the Thessalonians bore witness to the fact that they have completely rejected their dead and false gods to pursue the living and true God. xi. But that's not all they bore witness to… e. [Slide 19] 10 - and to wait for his Son from heaven, whom he raised from the dead— Jesus, who rescues us from the coming wrath. i. Part of the gospel witness is not just repentance, but it is also faith. ii. Faith to believe what God has said. iii. Faith to believe on Jesus as the deliverer. iv. Throughout the whole area people were hearing how the Thessalonians were believing on and hoping in a God-Man who died and was raised from the dead and is coming again to rescue them and all who believe in Him from the coming judgment. v. Paul, when speaking to gentiles, regularly spoke of the coming judgment of the one true and living God. vi. No such judgment exists in paganism. There is no final judgment where Zeus or Jupiter sit in judgment to determine the eternal consequences of each person. vii. But Yahweh had been telling His people about the Day of the Lord almost 800 years before Christ. viii. And a final judgment had been spoken of for even longer than that. ix. The fact that there is a coming day of God's wrath is expressed in the promise of God to Noah that he will not judge the earth again… with water. x. God's wrath has been spoken of for thousands of years – and like the ark was for Noah and his family, so Jesus is to His people. xi. The only true Ark is Christ. xii. He is the only hope to escape the wrath to come. He is the Savior. He is the rescuer. He is the Deliverer. xiii. And they waited. One thing that is abundantly true and emphasized in the hall of faith chapter of Hebrews 11, is that God's people have always been people who wait. xiv. God's people had been waiting on the seed that would crush the head of the serpent since Adam and Eve fell. God's people waited some 4000 years for that promise to come to pass. xv. But now God's people have been promised that the Son of David, the Son of Man, will come again riding on the clouds from heaven to consummate an eternal kingdom and destroy all His opposition. xvi. And God's people have been waiting for this to come to pass for nearly 2000 years. xvii. God's people have always been and continue to be a people… who wait. In hope and faith that God will keep His word. xviii. This was the Thessalonians' testimony. xix. And it was known far and wide. xx. And the evangelists are so thankful that this is so, because it confirms that they are elect of God. f. [Slide 19] Summary of the Point: Paul does not raise up any further points about how they know that these Thessalonians are elect. In fact, it is fairly clear here that this discussion continues the thought from verse 6. Therefore, we should see that Paul is expressing another way that they have become imitators of Christ and examples for others which proves they are God's elect. So, what is that way and what does it mean for us? They have become shining Christian examples both in their zealousness for sharing the gospel and their precision for relaying the truth accurately. So, in order to imitate Christ and those who are more spiritually mature and in order to provide an example for other believers to follow, we must zealously and accurately bear witness to the truth of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Conclusion: So, CBC, what basics have we learned today that corrects and informs our faith and shapes and guides our practices? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 20] We have learned that one other way we can be assured that we are God's elect is by imitating Christ and other spiritually mature believers to the extent that we provide an example for others to follow. What are some ways that we can do this? Paul specifically references two ways that the Thessalonians were imitators worthy of imitating. First, they welcomed the message of God with joy from the Holy Spirit in spite of many afflictions. We too should receive or welcome the message of the gospel with joy from the Holy Spirit – knowing full well that we will suffer many afflictions for the cause of Christ. Secondly, the Thessalonians are commended for zealously and accurately bearing witness to their reception of the gospel. So, in order to imitate Christ and provide an example for others, we too must zealously and accurately bear witness to our reception of the gospel. These are actually quite complex applications with many moving parts, so let us try to break them down into small chunks this morning. 1.) [Slide 21] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that at the core of being a disciple and making disciples, is imitation. a. What is key in this text that I think is quite different than most people think about discipleship, is that discipleship is primarily imitation. b. Many people attack Paul's words here and in other books where he says something to the effect of, “Imitate me as I imitate Christ.” c. The assumption is that this is said in a pious way indicating Paul thought he was Christlike. d. But my friends, if you are living as Christ lived, there is nothing arrogant about saying that you are worthy of imitation. And Paul isn't saying – live like me even when I don't live like Christ. e. There is a reason that the scriptures talk about the church being the body of Christ. It is because the church should be the embodiment of who Christ was on earth. We should accurately reflect the words He spoke and the actions He did. f. Indeed, this is exactly how the scriptures teach us to make disciples – it is by baptizing them and teaching them to observe all Christ commanded. Not in the sense of mere education but by demonstration. g. For whatever reason we have been duped to believe that discipleship only happens in an educational setting, much like school. We hear the word “teaching” and immediately picture sitting in chairs with a desk and looking at a teacher who goes over certain things that you must agree with. When you graduate you get a little certificate and voila, you are a disciple now. h. This is, of course, ridiculous. i. Being a disciple and making disciples is and ALWAYS HAS BEEN primarily… imitation. j. Watch me do this. Now do it with me. Now you do it while I watch. Now you do it and tell me how it went. Now you do it and take this person with you and let them observe you. k. That… in a nutshell is discipleship. And I'm convinced, it is at the heart of the expression, “do life together.” l. I think sometimes when we hear “do life together” it means we enter some kind of compound or closed society where we only interact with each other in common ways. But I think when we say “do life together.” Primarily this means a more hands on approach to making disciples. m. So rather than leaning into some quasi-educational definition of discipleship – we should instead affirm that being a disciple is all about imitating Christ and doing that by finding someone who is godly and imitating them as they imitate Christ. n. And making disciples should be seen the same way. We are not sitting someone down to teach them systematic theology, we aren't getting through a book course, or even having them go through a bible study with us – although that is certainly part of making disciples. o. Making disciples ultimately boils down to… Imitate me. Live like I live. Follow me. p. But this doesn't actually make it easier does it? q. Taking someone through a 12 week course is a lot easier than saying imitate me as I go toward Christ. r. Why? s. Because 1 of them ends in 12 weeks and you check a box and it is done. t. The other is a lifelong commitment. u. My friends, it would be best for us to see discipleship in this way. Imitation = discipleship. v. And because of that… 2.) [Slide 22] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must imitate Christ and other spiritually mature believers and be an example for others to imitate as well. a. The easiest way to do this if you are a parent… is to do this for your children. b. Model for them what it means to be people of the Word. How to respond in a Christlike way to trials, tribulations, difficulties, and temptations. What to give priority to and how to pray and study the scriptures. c. But this relationship is not exclusive to a parent and their child. d. Younger believers should seek out older and more mature believers to mimic. Older believers should seek out younger and more immature believers to be an example to. And generally speaking, the church as a whole should be a group of people all following Christ by following the person in front of them. e. We have both made this simpler than it is and more complicated than it is. f. Humans have a nasty habit of doing that don't they? g. We've made it simpler in the sense that we've reduced discipleship to pure education and we've made it more complicated than it is in that we assume that we must be perfect in order to begin discipling someone. h. Neither of these are true. i. Let's do a little exercise this morning. It may crumble and not demonstrate what I think it will – but let's take a chance. j. Raise your hands if someone, in your lifetime, has ever walked up to you and asked you if you would disciple them? k. For those of you who did raise your hands – did you experience the sinking feeling of not even knowing what that means or where to begin? Hmmmm… Hang on to that for a second. l. Ok. Raise your hands if someone has ever walked up to you and asked you if they could disciple you? m. As I suspected. Almost no hands. n. Now. Raise your hands if you can honestly say that you are at the maturity level you are at in your walk with Christ because you have observed and endeavored to imitate someone who you know is a godly Christian. o. [[I think this will illustrate that formal discipleship is rare but actual discipleship is common. If that is the case… proceed]] p. You see that? What can we deduce from this? I think we can deduce that we are really bad at formally discipling people… but by God's grace… we are still succeeding in actually discipling people. q. So what is the application? r. Live like Christ, imitate those you know are godly and invite people to observe and imitate your life. Live in such a way that your life is an open book and that people can ask or see anything they want of you… to the extent that you are ALWAYS teaching how to be like Jesus. s. I really think it is that simple… and also that difficult. 3.) [Slide 23] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that following Christ is costly. a. By far this is the hardest sell for Christians living in the west. b. It is abundantly difficult to convince Christians who drive to church every Sunday without fear, who openly display Christian paraphernalia on their person and on their vehicles, who do not face losing their jobs or being kicked out of their families for following Jesus, it is so difficult to convince American Christians that to follow Christ is costly. c. But I think the reason we saw a bunch of people start attending church after Charlie Kirk was murdered, was because for at least a moment… people started to feel that it could actually cost them something to follow Jesus. d. And it scared them. Scared them enough to attend… for a couple weeks. e. But as the dust settled and as people moved on, and as the country, almost unanimously denounced the act… people returned to their lives thinking that maybe – just maybe – it isn't quite time to panic yet. f. My friends – Christianity is by far the most persecuted religion in the world. Not 1000 years ago. Not 100 years ago. TODAY. g. And honestly the writing is on the wall for this country too. It is coming. h. We can do our best to stall it through legislation and political activity and indeed we should. i. But it won't be long before we are drastically outnumbered in our worldview. It won't be long before political and legal action won't help us because we won't have the votes. j. You say, Chris how do you know that? k. Scripture predicts it, history proves it, and culture demands it. l. In reality, following Christ always costs us something. We always suffer affliction against the devil and his angels. We always face opposition from the world, its principalities, and powers. m. In a way, following Christ is always costly. But to the vast majority of Christians through the ages – it has cost them so very much. n. And soon, it will cost us much too. o. So what hope is there? 4.) [Slide 24] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” The gospel itself and the joy from the Spirit is our comfort despite many afflictions. a. Did you ever wonder why Jesus called the Spirit, The Comforter? b. The word is often translated, Advocate. c. An advocate pleads our cause, provides encouragement and help, and gives counsel. d. The Spirit of God indwells and continues to work in the hearts of believers delivering grace for help in times of need. e. And the gospel, the message of Christ's death, burial, resurrection, and future return to save us from the wrath to come, that is the greatest comfort and produces the greatest joy. f. Remember our sermon chorus? It will be worth it all, when we see Jesus. Life's trials will seem so small, when we see Christ. One glimpse of His dear face, all sorrows will erase. So, bravely run the race, till we see Christ. g. I love that because it is a little 3-point sermon. i. When we see Jesus' face, three things will happen. ii. Truth point – all the pain and sorrow in life will have been worth enduring. iii. Truth point – All the trials we face will seem insignificant. iv. Truth point – All the sorrows we've experienced will be erased forever. v. So, what do we do with those three points of truth? vi. Application – Bravely run the race until we see Christ. h. My friends, the joy set before Christ was to save His bride, to redeem a people for Himself. For that joy he endured the cross and despised the shame. i. The joy set before us… is to join Him where He is, and so shall we ever be with Him. j. The gospel is the vehicle to that joy. We are placed in Christ as we travel this road. k. When the gospel gets even more costly and when life's difficulties weigh us down – look to Jesus the pioneer and completer of our faith. l. Look to your joy. And realize that it is joy given by the Spirit of God in the gospel of Jesus Christ. m. But until then – what else must we do to be imitators of Christ? 5.) [Slide 25] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We must zealously and accurately share the gospel. a. The Thessalonians' story was known far and wide. b. People heard about the time that the evangelists spent with them. They also heard about how the Thessalonians bravely cast aside their former lives and believed on the living and true God and His Son. c. People heard about how they were hoping in His return to rescue them from the coming wrath of God. d. My friends – have people heard a similar report about our church? Have people heard a similar report about you? e. If not, perhaps this is so for one of two reasons. f. The first is that perhaps you have failed to imitate spiritually mature people and Christ and have not zealously and accurately relayed the gospel to others. g. Perhaps you have grown weak and fearful and allowed petty fears of men to keep you from sharing the gospel with others. h. Perhaps you have shrunk back and blended in, trying to appear to be like everyone else. i. My friends – if you are elect of God, you will never fit in. Not here. This world with devils filled threatens to undo us. And you want to make it your home? You want to slip into some quiet corner and go unnoticed. j. We have the right man on our side. A man of God's own choosing. Who is it? Christ Jesus It is He. And He will win the battle. k. Friends – when the victory horn rings, you do not continue to hide in a corner. You come out and celebrate and gain confidence over the forces that still oppose – for they oppose in vain. l. Jesus has won. The victory bell rolled when the stone was rolled away. m. Get out of your hiding place. It is not time to hide. It is time to stand. n. Bear witness to the glorious gospel that saved you and can save others. Announce it to all you meet. Share with them how Christ caused you to cast aside your sins and follow Him in faith. Share with them how you were wicked and He has made you righteous. Share with them how God has done this and no one else. o. But there is a second reason that perhaps you have failed to zealously and accurately share the gospel… p. Perhaps you don't have a story to tell. 6.) [Slide 26] Evangelism: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” The gospel always requires a turning from sin and former masters and to the living and true God and His Son whom He raised as our deliverer from future wrath. a. Some have wondered if Paul's last statement in this chapter is some kind of creed, confession, or song. b. The reason people wonder this, is because it is such a concentrated description of what the gospel is and does. c. These Thessalonians bore witness that because of a Jewish man who died in Judea 20 years before… d. They were giving up their ancestral beliefs, turning on their family and friends, rejecting the state religion, forfeiting their business relationships and ostracizing themselves from their own culture. e. Why would they do that? f. Because the man who died in Judea was no mere man. He was God and man. All other gods, religions, and even forms of Christianity that do not include a rejection of sin and pursuit of Christ alone, must be cast aside. g. Full and complete devotion to the true and living God must occur. h. Belief in the death, burial, resurrection and future coming of Jesus as this God-Man is required. i. And all hope placed in Him and Him alone to save you from the judgment which He Himself will bring is… necessary. j. Maybe you've never heard the gospel. Maybe you've heard it a thousand times but today… the loop closed. You see it now. He has died for you. He has won. k. Maybe you've thought you've been a follower of this Jesus – but your story of the gospel coming to you doesn't include anything like this. l. My friends – I implore you. Come to Jesus. Turn from everything else. Come to Jesus and live. [Slide 27] Let me close with a prayer by the Reformer Elisabeth Cruciger a former Nun who began writing hymns of the Reformation. Lord Christ, God's only dear Son, you have sprung from the Father's heart from eternity, as we see in the Scriptures. Morning star, you gleam brighter than all stars in the sky. You were born of a pure virgin in the fullness of time. Your death has opened for us the gates of heaven and restored life to us. Lord Christ, let us adore you in love, increasing in the knowledge of you. Despite our earthly weakness, let us serve you in spirit and never cease in faith, that our hearts may taste your sweetness, and ever thirst for you. You who founded the whole world, and who, in your unbounded power and fatherly might reign over day and night—let our hearts pursue you and let us turn our minds to you, lest we stray. Lord, kill us with your goodness. Make us alive in your grace. While we still live on this earth, take away our old nature, and replace it with new life. And may our every thought, desire, and feeling cleave to you. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: Let the beloved of the Lord rest secure in Him, Let Him shield them all day long, Let the one the Lord loves rest between His shoulders. That you might be steadfast, immovable and knowing That your toil in the Lord is not in vain. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: “Why We Give Thanks” Part 1 Text: 1 Thessalonians 1:1-5 FCF: We often struggle gaining assurance of our faith. Prop: Because Disciple Makers praise God for genuine disciples, we must display the fruit of genuine disciples. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll read from the English Standard Version starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible, with the page number on the screen, or in the version you prefer. It is a joy and privilege to begin another book series with you. In the nine years I have pastored here I have preached through 14 New Testament books. Perhaps the Lord will give me grace to live long enough to preach through the entire bible before I die. We'll see. Paul begins this letter with a quick greeting and then verses 2-5 are 1 sentence in the Greek. Grammar police may accuse Paul of writing a run on sentence – but such grammar rules didn't exist yet. The entire first chapter, while only being 10 verses long, represents a summary of every theme that will be teased out in the remaining 4 chapters of the letter. So, as you can imagine, chapter 1 is quite dense in its meaning. Covering 5 verses this morning will be quite a herculean challenge. May God sustain us. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Sovereign King, you have purchased us from darkness and redeemed us to light. We are slaves to righteousness now and children of Your holy Kingdom. We praise you for this and thank you that You have given such wonderful gifts to us through Your Son and have indwelled us with Your Spirit. Allow Your Spirit to bear witness to us as we look to Your word and send Him also to give soft hearts to those who have come this morning with hearts of stone. May they be raised to new life in Your Son and baptized into Him with His Spirit. We pray this in Jesus' name and for His sake – Amen. Transition: Long sermon today. I've cut what I could. It is time for you to strive with your flesh and pay attention to what God has revealed. Let's begin, of course, in verse 1. I.) Disciple Makers praise God for genuine disciples, so we must display the cardinal graces of Christ . (1-3) a. [Slide 2] 1 - Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace. i. This is only Paul's second letter he has ever sent to a church congregation. ii. His first letter was to the Galatians. iii. The tone of this letter is significantly more positive than the letter of Galatians. It isn't difficult to determine why. iv. Although both letters were written to fledgling churches who were experiencing opposition, the churches of Southern Galatia had abandoned the clear teaching that Paul and Barnabas had taught them in order to believe what the Judaizers were teaching. v. The Thessalonians were enduring. vi. As we noted last week, Paul writes this letter with the assistance of Silas and Timothy. vii. Timothy is relaying information from the Thessalonian church, having recently visited with them. And Silas, here called by his Latin name Silvanus, is the one who writes the letter itself. viii. [Slide 3] Thessalonica is positioned here on the Aegean Sea. It is likely that well over 100,000 people lived in the city with thousands more traveling to and through it on a daily basis. ix. [Slide 4] Thessalonica had a significant Jewish population but of course was predominantly gentile. The religion was certainly paganism but with unique flavors of Egyptian gods being worshipped along with the Emperor cult. x. [Slide 5] The prepositional phrase “in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ” is difficult to understand where it fits in. xi. Are they writing to them in God and the Lord Jesus or is the church in God and the Lord Jesus? xii. It is most certainly the latter given the context of the book. xiii. The three companions are writing to this church and Paul takes the opportunity to remind them that they rest safely in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. xiv. This is significant in that Paul, a Jew, is using Old Covenant language of belonging to the community of Yahwehism, but he is doing so in reference to a predominantly gentile assembly. xv. This communicates very clearly that although we should maintain a distinction between the church and Covenant Israel- in the New Covenant that distinction is largely erased. God is creating a new people for Himself out of Israel and the nations. xvi. [Slide 6] Finally, Paul finishes his greeting with what will become his standard greeting to churches to which he writes. xvii. Grace to you and peace. xviii. At this point, if you've been attending our church for any amount of time, you should have a decent definition of God's grace. 1. Certainly, unmerited favor is an… OK… definition. But we can add a little more color to that. 2. [Slide 7] Grace is God's power which He grants to people according to His free will, to enable them to receive or do something which they are unable to get or do for themselves. 3. In the Scriptures we see God's common grace in providing a world full of pleasures and relative happiness even to those who are wicked. 4. We also, and especially see God's saving grace or special grace, which is necessary for any to come to salvation, since all men are children of wrath by nature and dead in their trespasses and sins. 5. But we also see God's sanctifying grace which enables His children to desire and have the power to do as He has commanded them. 6. Understanding this aspect of God's grace is the only way that Paul's comments make any sense. If God's grace is only good to regenerate, convert, and justify a believer – we really have no need to wish it to anyone who is already a believer. 7. But since God's power in His grace continues to mold us and conform us to Christ – we are in constant need of its steady supply. 8. Thus, to wish for, pray for, or desire God's grace to be given to another believer – is to desire their greatest good. 9. We should stop saying – Have a great day, or God bless! 10. Instead, we should say – God's grace to you. xix. [Slide 8] And of course – peace. xx. Peace in what sense? xxi. [Slide 9] Well peace actually works on a few levels especially in the context of 1 Thessalonians. 1. First, there is peace with God. a. Unlike grace, peace with God is not something that we need in steady supply. b. True, we can strain the relationship with our Heavenly Father, but He remains our Father. There is, as Paul says in Romans, no condemnation in Christ. c. Peace with God is secured for us in the death and resurrection of Christ. d. But in another sense, the safety from the wrath of God is not fully applied until the Lord Jesus returns for His church and destroys all His enemies. e. And so, Paul is reminding them of the peace they have with God through Christ's death resurrection and future coming in glory. 2. Second, we could also see a wish for peace or harmony with one another. a. This also works on two levels. b. First is the peace with other believers. i. Paul emphasizes in this book the love that we must have for one another and how it must be abounding and growing. ii. This has ramifications on how we treat one another within the body of Christ and how we hold each other accountable. c. But Paul also speaks to the opposition the Thessalonian church is facing. i. Therefore, Paul wishes peace with outsiders as well. ii. Hoping for a quiet life where they can worship the Lord and live godly lives in peace. iii. Knowing full well that some of the church's family members, friends, colleagues, and co-workers are no doubt aggressively against their conversion to Christ. This is probably the opposition they are facing. 3. Third, we could also see this wish for peace with trials. a. Facing all the issues and problems they are, Paul may also be wishing them spiritual peace. b. Hope. c. That God is not blind to what they are enduring. d. They should trust Him in the midst of all this and continue to live holy lives before Him. xxii. Grace to them and peace is a perfect greeting. xxiii. Paul continues… b. [Slide 10] 2 - We give thanks to God always for all of you, constantly mentioning you in our prayers, i. The first word from Paul, after months of not seeing him and enduring opposition, are words of encouragement. ii. These three companions, who loved them and cared for them, are always giving thanks to God for them. iii. One constant theme throughout this book is that to every disciple-maker's greatest joy… is to see those whom they have discipled grow to be spiritually mature Christ followers. iv. Paul, Silas, and Timothy are overjoyed, they are tickled pink, that the Thessalonians are enduring in their faith. v. So much so, that in their prayers to God, they are always giving thanks for them and constantly mentioning them. vi. But what is the content of their prayers for the Thessalonians? What are they constantly praying to God about them? c. [Slide 11] 3 - remembering before our God and Father your work of faith i. Their prayers consist of recalling or bringing to mind again and again, certain aspects of the Thessalonian's godly character. ii. Grammatically the possessive pronoun “your” connects these three consecutive attributes together as graces God has given them. iii. So, what does Paul mean by their work of faith? iv. Given the context of 1 Thessalonians, it seems like Paul means a faith that produces works, specifically works of obedience and allegiance to the object of their faith. v. At the end of this triad of graces, Paul says “In the Lord Jesus Christ”. vi. Many commentators apply this only to the third grace mentioned. But some scholars see it as applied to all three of these graces. I tend to agree with the minority. vii. In that sense then, their faith, which is rooted in and allied with the Lord Jesus Christ, is the source for their works of obedience. d. [Slide 12] and labor of love i. The second characteristic of the Thessalonian church remembered in thankful prayer is their labor of love. ii. Most likely this expression follows a similar pattern as the first. iii. The labor is produced from or perhaps we could say it is motivated by their love which they have because they are in the Lord Jesus Christ. iv. We love, because He first loved us. v. And so, the Thessalonians, being united to Christ, have a supernaturally gifted love for God, and one another which motivates them to labor for one another in specific acts of love. e. [Slide 13] and steadfastness of hope i. Finally, he is thankfully remembering in prayer the Thessalonians' steadfastness in hope. ii. Again, we should see that hope is the source or the producer of endurance or steadfastness. iii. They can patiently wait and endure because they have a hope that is rooted, not only in the Lord Jesus generally, but in the finished work of Christ on the cross and the promise of His future coming and eternal salvation. f. [Slide 14] in our Lord Jesus Christ. i. In the Lord Jesus Christ, they have been given hope, love, and faith that continues to produce endurance, labor and work. ii. All of these virtues… all of these cardinal Christian graces… are rooted fully in the Lord Jesus Christ. iii. Without Christ there is no work of faith. There is no labor of love. There is no steadfastness of hope. iv. And notice these are rooted in our LORD Jesus Christ. v. We need a King, a sovereign over all things to guarantee that the faith, love and hope that He has given us will produce work, labor, and endurance. g. [Slide 15] Summary of the Point: Paul opens his letter with the encouragement that he, Silas, and Timothy are often thanking the Lord for the Thessalonian church. In this he reveals a repeated theme of this book, that disciple makers of all kinds are overjoyed and thankful to God when those they have ministered to reveal themselves to be genuine disciples by their growth in grace. Specifically, Paul calls out three cardinal graces that every genuine believer has in Christ. Every believer, since they are clothed with Christ, has a faith that produces works of obedience toward God, a love that motivates their labor for God and others, and a hope that builds endurance to weather every storm life has knowing that Christ will return and with Him justice will reign. We could choose from several applications here. None are overtly mentioned in this text. But I think the best application we could take from this text is simply asking the question… would Paul, Silas, and Timothy be thanking God continually… for our church? Are we a church who displays the work of faith, the labor of love, and the steadfastness of hope in the Lord Jesus Christ? That, I think… hits the hardest. Are we as commendable as the Thessalonians? Transition: [Slide 16 (blank)] This is only one aspect of why the evangelists give thanks for the Thessalonian church. Paul continues in verse 4 to develop this theme. II.) Disciple Makers praise God for genuine disciples, so we must evaluate how the gospel came to us. (4-5) a. [Slide 17] 4 - For we know, brothers loved by God, that he has chosen you, i. What is the word “for” taking us back to? ii. For implies… because or some connection to something previously mentioned. iii. It goes all the way back to verse 2. iv. Paul and his companions always give thanks to God for them and are constantly mentioning them to God in their prayers. v. Specifically, about their character produced by their relationship to their Lord Jesus Christ. vi. But Paul hasn't actually told the Thessalonians why they are thankful. He has told them how… but not why. So, why are they thankful? vii. Primarily, they are thankful to God and mentioning them often because they know… that God has chosen them. God has elected them. God has predestined them. viii. They are brothers which are loved by God. ix. Even though they are being rejected by their family and their friends, they have been chosen before the foundation of the world to join a new family with a new Father who loved them, not because they were special, but because He is special. x. Well, how do the evangelists know that God has chosen these Thessalonians? xi. We might expect Paul to go back to the previous character traits of grace that the Lord has given them… their works, labor, and endurance from faith, love and hope. xii. Indeed, we cannot divorce this from the reason they believe this… because Paul will bring this up later in chapter 1 which we'll see in part 2 of this sermon next week. xiii. But what is the thing Paul points to first as grounds for he and his companions to conclude that they are elect of God? b. [Slide 18] 5 - because our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power i. There is some debate over the exact nature of the word because. ii. If you desire to hear the entire debate you can join us on Teams on Thursday night for bible study and prayer group. We will dive deeper into the three basic views. iii. But the view I took is by far the majority among scholars and translations. iv. Paul is saying that they know they are chosen because something occurred. v. Another thing that scholars insist upon here is that Paul is pointing to he and Silas and Timothy's preaching among them. However, Paul does not say “because we preached the gospel to you in power…” he says “because our gospel came to you in power.” vi. Now eventually, Paul will get to their example in the second part of verse 5. But he'll do that for a completely different reason, as we'll see in a moment. vii. But for now, it seems like Paul goes out of his way to DEEMPHASIZE he, Silas and Timothy's role in their reception of the gospel. Which only feeds back into this being the REASON that he knows they are truly elect of God. It wasn't the excellence of their preaching… it was the gospel coming to them in a specific way. viii. How did it come to them? ix. In short – the same way it comes to all who are truly believers. x. We've spoken about this recently, but as a reminder, the general call of the gospel is the preached Word of God. xi. It is when we give a defense for the hope that we have in us before those who are asking questions. It is when we preach the good news of Jesus Christ to unbelievers. xii. This, though, is merely the gospel going out in word. xiii. All our efforts are little more than words preached to a brick wall. There is no inherent power in our preaching of the Word of God. Nor is there any inherent power in our proclaiming of the gospel. xiv. As Paul says in Romans, the gospel is the power… of GOD. God chooses to empower His Word when He wishes to empower it. xv. Did Paul ever see the gospel go out in word only? You betcha. All the time in his missionary journey Luke records for us that “some believed” “as many as were appointed, believed” xvi. Many people heard the gospel but there was no power in the words they preached. xvii. But for the Thessalonian church – the gospel was not preached in word only – but in power. xviii. Listen, in every single person who genuinely receives the gospel of Jesus Christ – they do so because the gospel comes in power. xix. What power you may wonder? xx. My friends, all men are dead in sin, they are children of wrath by nature, they are not righteous, and they do not seek God. xxi. If you have a problem with anything I've just said – I have been quoting the bible. Take it up with God. xxii. The problem with natural man is that we are all born EVIL and WICKED people. Not as wicked as we could be – but with the potential to be as wicked as we could be and without any potential to be righteous. xxiii. No man seeks after God. Why? Because we are spiritually dead. We don't even know we are wicked. If you did an interview in downtown Port Huron and asked the question, “how are we all born, inherently good, neutral, or inherently evil?” 99% would tell you that we are born either good or neutral. xxiv. This is why the gospel must come in power and not merely in word. xxv. If man is only sick with sin, then a good word preached to him may yet convince him of the truth of the word of God. xxvi. But if men are dead in their sin – every proclamation of the gospel requires a supernatural and powerful act of God to convince men that they are evil and deserving of God's wrath. xxvii. My friends… how do we know we are elect of God? xxviii. Because we have been convinced that we are wicked sinners deserving the wrath of God. That is NOT a natural thought. xxix. No man or woman pops out of their mother convinced they are wicked. xxx. Instead, we are ALWAYS either the victims or the heroes. And we are NEVER the villain. xxxi. God's power in the gospel starts with convincing us that we are the villain and only He is the hero. xxxii. But Paul says, not only that the power of God was in the coming of the gospel to them, but also the third person of God was in the coming of the gospel to them… c. [Slide 19] and in the Holy Spirit i. What is the activity of the Spirit? What is the Spirit said to do in the New Testament? 1. He convicts unbelievers of sin – hmmm that sounds familiar… 2. He regenerates those who are spiritually dead – this is so they can respond to the call of the gospel. 3. He seals believers 4. He baptizes them into the body of Christ 5. He assures them of their salvation – hmmm hang on to that one for a moment. 6. He gives spiritual gifts 7. He teaches truth 8. He illuminates the scriptures ii. In short, you don't get the power of God in salvation without the Spirit of God in Salvation. iii. The Spirit of God prepares the soil of the heart to receive the gospel message and cultivates growth in such a person in order that they produce fruit. iv. We don't need sign gifts to confirm upon us the surety of our election. v. Our calling and election is sure when we bear the marks of the Holy Sprit's hostile takeover of our hearts. vi. And finally, Paul says… d. [Slide 20] and with full conviction. i. Again, many commentators insist that this is the preaching of Paul and his companions which was done in full conviction. But Paul isn't talking about how they preached. He is talking about how the gospel came. ii. This speaks to the gospel's convincing power. iii. Not only did it come in power to convict and regenerate… but also in the reception of faith in Christ is without wavering and without compromise. iv. This is the work of the Spirit to confirm the truth upon our hearts. v. When the gospel comes – it comes in certainty and without doubt. vi. That is not to say that there may never be times of doubt and assurance after this… vii. Certainly, this may be the case. viii. But when the gospel comes in power and in the Spirit, it will also come in a certainty and even an eagerness of the person who believes to grab ahold of Christ and Christ alone. ix. In this we may know that our election is true. We cling to Christ alone bearing the scars of the Holy Spirit's regeneration and indwelling. x. And this is how the evangelists knew the Thessalonians were elect of God. Because the gospel came upon the Thessalonians… and affected the Thessalonians… exactly the same way it had affected Paul, Silas, and Timothy. e. [Slide 21] You know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sake. i. The ESV here creates a new sentence. ii. But in the Greek, this clause is still connected in this long sentence with a word that means “just as.” iii. So, Paul is saying, “Just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sake.” iv. Because he uses the word “to know” again, this indicates to us that there is the mutual ability to know each other by outward signs. v. In other words, The Evangelists know the Thessalonians are chosen of God by how the gospel came to them… just like the Thessalonians knew what kind of men the evangelists were by how they gave of themselves to the Thessalonians. vi. Paul advocates for mutual knowledge of the genuineness of each other's spiritual identities based on God's work in them to share Christlike characteristics. vii. God's power in the gospel affects everyone who receives it… EXACTLY THE SAME. And therefore, it is relatively easy to spot a genuine Christian given enough time… viii. There is no such thing as a Christian who fails to display the cardinal grace of Christ and there is no such Christian who fails to experience the coming of the gospel in power, in the Holy Spirit, and in full conviction. ix. Therefore, they give thanks to God for them, because the evangelists and the Thessalonian church are truly and eternally… family. f. [Slide 22] Summary of the Point: So, Paul's primary point in these opening words remains the same. As disciple makers they have great joy and significant reason for thankfulness because the Thessalonians are living like genuine disciples of Christ. Paul explains that they are thankful because they know that the Thessalonians are brothers and sisters in Christ, loved by God, and chosen before the foundation of the world, because when the gospel came to them, it came empowered by the Spirit and produced a resolute loyalty to Jesus Christ. Paul even compares how the Thessalonians know them as good and godly men as a valid reason that these evangelists can know their spiritual identity. As we move to apply this text, we must ask ourselves the question, would Paul, Silas and Timothy be thanking God because they know we are elect of God? Did the gospel come to us in power? Did the gospel come to us in the Holy Spirit? Did the gospel come to us with full assurance? We should, each one of us, evaluate how the gospel came to us. Conclusion: So, CBC, what have we learned today that informs or corrects our beliefs and shapes and guides our lifestyles? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 23] The intent of this opening chapter is most certainly to encourage the Thessalonian church, who although new to their walk, are living faithfully unto Christ. Paul, Silas, and Timothy are overjoyed and continually grateful in their prayers to God for the news of the genuineness of these believer's faith. If we were the Thessalonians, we would gain great encouragement from the words of Paul to us. But we must first ask the question – are we like the Thessalonian church? Are we displaying the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love and hope? Did the gospel come to us in power and in the Holy Spirit and in full conviction? What if the answer to both of these questions is no? What if it is yes? Let me try to apply this text in a more practical and specific way to us this morning. 1.) [Slide 24] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that part of making disciples is praying continually for the spiritual growth and preservation of God's people. a. It seems odd to start with this application since it was not central to anything we've discussed as yet. b. But it must be mentioned how the apostle Paul, Silas and Timothy regularly, constantly prayed to God for those whom they had ministered to. c. God has given all of us the job of making disciples. And my friends, all of us as disciple makers have the responsibility of praying for the spiritual growth and preservation of God's people. d. Our Thursday Night prayer group is attended by almost no one in this room, despite it requiring the least amount of effort to join. e. That is not to say that in order to pray for God's people you must attend. Nor is it to assume that you do not pray any other time for the people of this church. f. But long as it been true that though the church bursts at the seams on Sunday… it is so quiet on prayer group night that you could hear the church mice nibbling on a piece of cheese. g. Why do we forsake prayer? h. Why do we forsake praying together? i. It is a means that God uses to grow us… and it is an activity demonstrated by all disciple makers in the scriptures… chief among them our Lord Jesus Christ who prayed for His own disciples since the devil wished to sift them like wheat. j. How odd it would be that we spend all that time at the beginning of each service taking prayer requests… yet no one prays for them? k. I hope this isn't true. l. Take a lesson from Paul – and pray for God's people. Not their physical ailments only… but for their souls. 2.) [Slide 25] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that we can know the spiritual identity of others by observing their lifestyles. a. This shouldn't be a shocking revelation to us. b. After studying so many New Testament books, including James and I John, it becomes apparent very quickly that Jesus does not save us from the penalty of our sin only. c. Instead, He frees us also from the power of sin over us. d. Meaning that God's people are not only able to crucify the sins they didn't want to destroy before, but also they desire to obey the commands of God and love others and preach His Kingdom. e. And not only CAN God's people do this… They will to a progressing degree. f. Faith without works is dead. Love without obedience is fake. Hope that doesn't include Christ as King, evaporates. g. God has no interest in saving us from hell without also saving us TO righteousness. Christ became sin for us that we might become the righteousness of God. h. We have been made into a Kingdom of priests and God's will for our lives is holiness. i. In fact, without holiness NO ONE WILL SEE GOD. j. Again – if you have any problem with what I've just said… I have basically been quoting scripture. So, take it up with God. k. Which leads us to another point…. 3.) [Slide 26] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must not assume that because we prayed a prayer or have gone to church all our lives that we are a child of God. a. Praying a prayer, being baptized, writing a date in your bible, walking an aisle, saying the right things, going to church, none of this proves anything. b. The vast majority of the church today is non-Jewish. Yet the Old Testament calls the Jewish people God's chosen people. c. Being affiliated with a group that is called God's people doesn't make you one of them. d. Just as there were Jews who thought they were doing everything God wanted them to, only to reject and kill their own Messiah – so also there are those who have checked all the external boxes of what it means to be a Christian and they do not have a new heart. They have not been born again. e. How can you say that? f. Because they do not have the outward signs that proves that their faith is genuine. g. What are those signs? h. Although the list provided in this text is not exhaustive, it is a great place to start. 4.) [Slide 27] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” First, we must evaluate whether the gospel came to us in power, the Holy Spirit, and full conviction. a. One thing that every genuine Christian has in common, is a story of the gospel coming to them in power. b. Now that is not to say that every story is the same. Because it isn't. c. Some respond to sermons. Others to reading the Word of God. d. Others respond to an audible voice beckoning them to come. e. Others respond to a dream or vision. f. Still others a tract. And others a song. g. The means of someone receiving the gospel is not what I am talking about. The means is variable. h. The effect. That is of which I speak. And that is ALWAYS THE SAME. i. The Holy Spirit regenerates and indwells a true Christian when the gospel comes to them. The Holy Spirit baptizes them into Christ. j. They become acutely aware of the wickedness and evil of their hearts. They become acutely aware of how destitute they are and how there is no hope for them to change. k. They become acutely aware of how empty and meaningless their life is. l. And then the good news of Jesus Christ a substitute for sinners comes like a blanket to a freezing man. It fills them like a feast to a starving child. It lifts them like a rope tied around their waist out of a pit of vipers. It scoops them up like a basket on a helicopter out of shark infested waters. m. And they cling to that basket, they hold fast to that rope. They eat long and drink deep of that feast. And they cling so tightly to that blanket. n. As if their very life depended on it… BECAUSE IT DOES! o. THAT is what I mean when I say the gospel comes in power, in the holy Spirit, and in full conviction to all who are truly God's elect. p. It is the same story. The details are different. But the effect… the foundation is the same. q. Did the gospel come to you this way? r. If not… Are you sure you have received it? s. If not… You'll have another chance to today. You need only keep hearing. t. But you say – ah yes, the gospel did come to me in this way. I am surely saved. But wait… there is more to say on how to know you are God's true child. 5.) [Slide 28] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We also must have and continue to grow in the cardinal Christian graces. a. The disciple makers rejoiced greatly that the young church grew because it grew in the three cardinal graces. b. Maybe you have received the gospel powerfully. Perhaps you felt the sting of sin and knew to some degree the freedom of Christ. c. But you do not obey God's commands with the faith you possess. d. You do not love God above everything else, and/or you do not love others as you love yourself. You do not love other believers the way Christ loved you. e. You do not have an enduring hope because you think little if ever of the return of the King to earth. You are just living day to day and not pursuing His Kingdom first. f. Oh, my friends. We may not be perfect in these – indeed as we study this book we'll see that Paul thinks the Thessalonians could improve in these too. g. But if you are empty of these graces. h. Then you cannot be God's child. These graces, these are gifts of Christ, they are precious stones on the engagement ring which Christ gave to His church. i. If you have no gemstones – how can you say you are engaged to Him? 6.) [Slide 29] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” Only when the gospel came to us this way and we are growing in the cardinal Christian graces, can we be encouraged by the assurance this gives. a. You say, but I have these graces and have received this gospel in power and the Spirit is in me, and I am clinging to Christ alone. b. Then I have only one application for you. c. Take comfort and be assured and encouraged in the Lord. d. Your Spiritual leaders are praying for you and thanking God for you. e. Christ has saved you and He will keep you. f. He is coming again to bind you up and bring you home. g. Worry not about the stains in your garments of past sins that continue to nip at your heels, for He has white robes that He will clothe you in before the wedding feast. h. Look to that day with eagerness and endure to it. 7.) [Slide 30] The Gospel: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” If the gospel did not come to us this way and/or we are not growing in these graces, we must repent of our sin and seek the Lord to save us by His power and to these ends. a. But you say – that isn't me. I did not receive the gospel this way and/or I do not have these graces. b. Oh dear friend. What are you to do? c. You have heard the gospel yet again. One more coal of judgment has been placed on your head. d. Will you even now resist the call of the Lord? e. Will you even now flee from His Kingdom's dominion? f. Are your loyalties so in line with yourself and your father the devil that you would run to him to rescue you from the goodness and grace of Almighty God? g. Friend, the devil's end is sure. He will be cast in the lake which burns with fire and sulfur. But you don't have to join him. h. Maybe this is the day that you will finally turn from your wickedness and flee to the safety of Christ's embrace? i. I hope it is. Find me or an Elder after the service. We'd love to rejoice that you are chosen of God since the gospel has come to you in power. [Slide 31 (end)] Let me close in a prayer by the Church Father Eusebius of Caesarea who is known as the Father of Church History. No other power can be found to remedy the evil or the spirit of injustice that once dominated our race. But your compassion has reached us where we were and restored our lives, lives that had been ruined by violence and immoral living born from human passions. You displayed your restoration power openly, knowing that some would recognize and understand. Others would not. Their brutish natures would lead them to rely only on the testimony of their own senses. In the light of day, then, no one would find room for doubt. You demonstrated your blessed and wonderful healing power, restored the dead to life, and renewed the crippled with only a word. Can we then suppose that rendering the sea as firm as solid ground, calming the raging storm, and finally ascending into heaven-all while turning unbelief to faith by performing these wonders- demanded anything less than almighty power? Can we believe it was anything less than the work of God? O Christ, Savior of humanity, direct the words that celebrate who you are, and teach us to sound your praises. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: May the God whose robe is light, Whose canopy is space, Whose mercies are tender and firm to the end. Show you such love so that you will say with the psalmist, You are my lamp, O LORD; the LORD turns my darkness into light. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: “Why We Give Thanks” Part 1 Text: 1 Thessalonians 1:1-5 FCF: We often struggle gaining assurance of our faith. Prop: Because Disciple Makers praise God for genuine disciples, we must display the fruit of genuine disciples. Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 1. In a moment we'll read from the English Standard Version starting in verse 1. You can follow along in the pew bible, with the page number on the screen, or in the version you prefer. It is a joy and privilege to begin another book series with you. In the nine years I have pastored here I have preached through 14 New Testament books. Perhaps the Lord will give me grace to live long enough to preach through the entire bible before I die. We'll see. Paul begins this letter with a quick greeting and then verses 2-5 are 1 sentence in the Greek. Grammar police may accuse Paul of writing a run on sentence – but such grammar rules didn't exist yet. The entire first chapter, while only being 10 verses long, represents a summary of every theme that will be teased out in the remaining 4 chapters of the letter. So, as you can imagine, chapter 1 is quite dense in its meaning. Covering 5 verses this morning will be quite a herculean challenge. May God sustain us. Please stand with me to give honor to and to focus on the Word of God as it is read. Invocation: Sovereign King, you have purchased us from darkness and redeemed us to light. We are slaves to righteousness now and children of Your holy Kingdom. We praise you for this and thank you that You have given such wonderful gifts to us through Your Son and have indwelled us with Your Spirit. Allow Your Spirit to bear witness to us as we look to Your word and send Him also to give soft hearts to those who have come this morning with hearts of stone. May they be raised to new life in Your Son and baptized into Him with His Spirit. We pray this in Jesus' name and for His sake – Amen. Transition: Long sermon today. I've cut what I could. It is time for you to strive with your flesh and pay attention to what God has revealed. Let's begin, of course, in verse 1. I.) Disciple Makers praise God for genuine disciples, so we must display the cardinal graces of Christ . (1-3) a. [Slide 2] 1 - Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, To the church of the Thessalonians in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ: Grace to you and peace. i. This is only Paul's second letter he has ever sent to a church congregation. ii. His first letter was to the Galatians. iii. The tone of this letter is significantly more positive than the letter of Galatians. It isn't difficult to determine why. iv. Although both letters were written to fledgling churches who were experiencing opposition, the churches of Southern Galatia had abandoned the clear teaching that Paul and Barnabas had taught them in order to believe what the Judaizers were teaching. v. The Thessalonians were enduring. vi. As we noted last week, Paul writes this letter with the assistance of Silas and Timothy. vii. Timothy is relaying information from the Thessalonian church, having recently visited with them. And Silas, here called by his Latin name Silvanus, is the one who writes the letter itself. viii. [Slide 3] Thessalonica is positioned here on the Aegean Sea. It is likely that well over 100,000 people lived in the city with thousands more traveling to and through it on a daily basis. ix. [Slide 4] Thessalonica had a significant Jewish population but of course was predominantly gentile. The religion was certainly paganism but with unique flavors of Egyptian gods being worshipped along with the Emperor cult. x. [Slide 5] The prepositional phrase “in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ” is difficult to understand where it fits in. xi. Are they writing to them in God and the Lord Jesus or is the church in God and the Lord Jesus? xii. It is most certainly the latter given the context of the book. xiii. The three companions are writing to this church and Paul takes the opportunity to remind them that they rest safely in God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. xiv. This is significant in that Paul, a Jew, is using Old Covenant language of belonging to the community of Yahwehism, but he is doing so in reference to a predominantly gentile assembly. xv. This communicates very clearly that although we should maintain a distinction between the church and Covenant Israel- in the New Covenant that distinction is largely erased. God is creating a new people for Himself out of Israel and the nations. xvi. [Slide 6] Finally, Paul finishes his greeting with what will become his standard greeting to churches to which he writes. xvii. Grace to you and peace. xviii. At this point, if you've been attending our church for any amount of time, you should have a decent definition of God's grace. 1. Certainly, unmerited favor is an… OK… definition. But we can add a little more color to that. 2. [Slide 7] Grace is God's power which He grants to people according to His free will, to enable them to receive or do something which they are unable to get or do for themselves. 3. In the Scriptures we see God's common grace in providing a world full of pleasures and relative happiness even to those who are wicked. 4. We also, and especially see God's saving grace or special grace, which is necessary for any to come to salvation, since all men are children of wrath by nature and dead in their trespasses and sins. 5. But we also see God's sanctifying grace which enables His children to desire and have the power to do as He has commanded them. 6. Understanding this aspect of God's grace is the only way that Paul's comments make any sense. If God's grace is only good to regenerate, convert, and justify a believer – we really have no need to wish it to anyone who is already a believer. 7. But since God's power in His grace continues to mold us and conform us to Christ – we are in constant need of its steady supply. 8. Thus, to wish for, pray for, or desire God's grace to be given to another believer – is to desire their greatest good. 9. We should stop saying – Have a great day, or God bless! 10. Instead, we should say – God's grace to you. xix. [Slide 8] And of course – peace. xx. Peace in what sense? xxi. [Slide 9] Well peace actually works on a few levels especially in the context of 1 Thessalonians. 1. First, there is peace with God. a. Unlike grace, peace with God is not something that we need in steady supply. b. True, we can strain the relationship with our Heavenly Father, but He remains our Father. There is, as Paul says in Romans, no condemnation in Christ. c. Peace with God is secured for us in the death and resurrection of Christ. d. But in another sense, the safety from the wrath of God is not fully applied until the Lord Jesus returns for His church and destroys all His enemies. e. And so, Paul is reminding them of the peace they have with God through Christ's death resurrection and future coming in glory. 2. Second, we could also see a wish for peace or harmony with one another. a. This also works on two levels. b. First is the peace with other believers. i. Paul emphasizes in this book the love that we must have for one another and how it must be abounding and growing. ii. This has ramifications on how we treat one another within the body of Christ and how we hold each other accountable. c. But Paul also speaks to the opposition the Thessalonian church is facing. i. Therefore, Paul wishes peace with outsiders as well. ii. Hoping for a quiet life where they can worship the Lord and live godly lives in peace. iii. Knowing full well that some of the church's family members, friends, colleagues, and co-workers are no doubt aggressively against their conversion to Christ. This is probably the opposition they are facing. 3. Third, we could also see this wish for peace with trials. a. Facing all the issues and problems they are, Paul may also be wishing them spiritual peace. b. Hope. c. That God is not blind to what they are enduring. d. They should trust Him in the midst of all this and continue to live holy lives before Him. xxii. Grace to them and peace is a perfect greeting. xxiii. Paul continues… b. [Slide 10] 2 - We give thanks to God always for all of you, constantly mentioning you in our prayers, i. The first word from Paul, after months of not seeing him and enduring opposition, are words of encouragement. ii. These three companions, who loved them and cared for them, are always giving thanks to God for them. iii. One constant theme throughout this book is that to every disciple-maker's greatest joy… is to see those whom they have discipled grow to be spiritually mature Christ followers. iv. Paul, Silas, and Timothy are overjoyed, they are tickled pink, that the Thessalonians are enduring in their faith. v. So much so, that in their prayers to God, they are always giving thanks for them and constantly mentioning them. vi. But what is the content of their prayers for the Thessalonians? What are they constantly praying to God about them? c. [Slide 11] 3 - remembering before our God and Father your work of faith i. Their prayers consist of recalling or bringing to mind again and again, certain aspects of the Thessalonian's godly character. ii. Grammatically the possessive pronoun “your” connects these three consecutive attributes together as graces God has given them. iii. So, what does Paul mean by their work of faith? iv. Given the context of 1 Thessalonians, it seems like Paul means a faith that produces works, specifically works of obedience and allegiance to the object of their faith. v. At the end of this triad of graces, Paul says “In the Lord Jesus Christ”. vi. Many commentators apply this only to the third grace mentioned. But some scholars see it as applied to all three of these graces. I tend to agree with the minority. vii. In that sense then, their faith, which is rooted in and allied with the Lord Jesus Christ, is the source for their works of obedience. d. [Slide 12] and labor of love i. The second characteristic of the Thessalonian church remembered in thankful prayer is their labor of love. ii. Most likely this expression follows a similar pattern as the first. iii. The labor is produced from or perhaps we could say it is motivated by their love which they have because they are in the Lord Jesus Christ. iv. We love, because He first loved us. v. And so, the Thessalonians, being united to Christ, have a supernaturally gifted love for God, and one another which motivates them to labor for one another in specific acts of love. e. [Slide 13] and steadfastness of hope i. Finally, he is thankfully remembering in prayer the Thessalonians' steadfastness in hope. ii. Again, we should see that hope is the source or the producer of endurance or steadfastness. iii. They can patiently wait and endure because they have a hope that is rooted, not only in the Lord Jesus generally, but in the finished work of Christ on the cross and the promise of His future coming and eternal salvation. f. [Slide 14] in our Lord Jesus Christ. i. In the Lord Jesus Christ, they have been given hope, love, and faith that continues to produce endurance, labor and work. ii. All of these virtues… all of these cardinal Christian graces… are rooted fully in the Lord Jesus Christ. iii. Without Christ there is no work of faith. There is no labor of love. There is no steadfastness of hope. iv. And notice these are rooted in our LORD Jesus Christ. v. We need a King, a sovereign over all things to guarantee that the faith, love and hope that He has given us will produce work, labor, and endurance. g. [Slide 15] Summary of the Point: Paul opens his letter with the encouragement that he, Silas, and Timothy are often thanking the Lord for the Thessalonian church. In this he reveals a repeated theme of this book, that disciple makers of all kinds are overjoyed and thankful to God when those they have ministered to reveal themselves to be genuine disciples by their growth in grace. Specifically, Paul calls out three cardinal graces that every genuine believer has in Christ. Every believer, since they are clothed with Christ, has a faith that produces works of obedience toward God, a love that motivates their labor for God and others, and a hope that builds endurance to weather every storm life has knowing that Christ will return and with Him justice will reign. We could choose from several applications here. None are overtly mentioned in this text. But I think the best application we could take from this text is simply asking the question… would Paul, Silas, and Timothy be thanking God continually… for our church? Are we a church who displays the work of faith, the labor of love, and the steadfastness of hope in the Lord Jesus Christ? That, I think… hits the hardest. Are we as commendable as the Thessalonians? Transition: [Slide 16 (blank)] This is only one aspect of why the evangelists give thanks for the Thessalonian church. Paul continues in verse 4 to develop this theme. II.) Disciple Makers praise God for genuine disciples, so we must evaluate how the gospel came to us. (4-5) a. [Slide 17] 4 - For we know, brothers loved by God, that he has chosen you, i. What is the word “for” taking us back to? ii. For implies… because or some connection to something previously mentioned. iii. It goes all the way back to verse 2. iv. Paul and his companions always give thanks to God for them and are constantly mentioning them to God in their prayers. v. Specifically, about their character produced by their relationship to their Lord Jesus Christ. vi. But Paul hasn't actually told the Thessalonians why they are thankful. He has told them how… but not why. So, why are they thankful? vii. Primarily, they are thankful to God and mentioning them often because they know… that God has chosen them. God has elected them. God has predestined them. viii. They are brothers which are loved by God. ix. Even though they are being rejected by their family and their friends, they have been chosen before the foundation of the world to join a new family with a new Father who loved them, not because they were special, but because He is special. x. Well, how do the evangelists know that God has chosen these Thessalonians? xi. We might expect Paul to go back to the previous character traits of grace that the Lord has given them… their works, labor, and endurance from faith, love and hope. xii. Indeed, we cannot divorce this from the reason they believe this… because Paul will bring this up later in chapter 1 which we'll see in part 2 of this sermon next week. xiii. But what is the thing Paul points to first as grounds for he and his companions to conclude that they are elect of God? b. [Slide 18] 5 - because our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power i. There is some debate over the exact nature of the word because. ii. If you desire to hear the entire debate you can join us on Teams on Thursday night for bible study and prayer group. We will dive deeper into the three basic views. iii. But the view I took is by far the majority among scholars and translations. iv. Paul is saying that they know they are chosen because something occurred. v. Another thing that scholars insist upon here is that Paul is pointing to he and Silas and Timothy's preaching among them. However, Paul does not say “because we preached the gospel to you in power…” he says “because our gospel came to you in power.” vi. Now eventually, Paul will get to their example in the second part of verse 5. But he'll do that for a completely different reason, as we'll see in a moment. vii. But for now, it seems like Paul goes out of his way to DEEMPHASIZE he, Silas and Timothy's role in their reception of the gospel. Which only feeds back into this being the REASON that he knows they are truly elect of God. It wasn't the excellence of their preaching… it was the gospel coming to them in a specific way. viii. How did it come to them? ix. In short – the same way it comes to all who are truly believers. x. We've spoken about this recently, but as a reminder, the general call of the gospel is the preached Word of God. xi. It is when we give a defense for the hope that we have in us before those who are asking questions. It is when we preach the good news of Jesus Christ to unbelievers. xii. This, though, is merely the gospel going out in word. xiii. All our efforts are little more than words preached to a brick wall. There is no inherent power in our preaching of the Word of God. Nor is there any inherent power in our proclaiming of the gospel. xiv. As Paul says in Romans, the gospel is the power… of GOD. God chooses to empower His Word when He wishes to empower it. xv. Did Paul ever see the gospel go out in word only? You betcha. All the time in his missionary journey Luke records for us that “some believed” “as many as were appointed, believed” xvi. Many people heard the gospel but there was no power in the words they preached. xvii. But for the Thessalonian church – the gospel was not preached in word only – but in power. xviii. Listen, in every single person who genuinely receives the gospel of Jesus Christ – they do so because the gospel comes in power. xix. What power you may wonder? xx. My friends, all men are dead in sin, they are children of wrath by nature, they are not righteous, and they do not seek God. xxi. If you have a problem with anything I've just said – I have been quoting the bible. Take it up with God. xxii. The problem with natural man is that we are all born EVIL and WICKED people. Not as wicked as we could be – but with the potential to be as wicked as we could be and without any potential to be righteous. xxiii. No man seeks after God. Why? Because we are spiritually dead. We don't even know we are wicked. If you did an interview in downtown Port Huron and asked the question, “how are we all born, inherently good, neutral, or inherently evil?” 99% would tell you that we are born either good or neutral. xxiv. This is why the gospel must come in power and not merely in word. xxv. If man is only sick with sin, then a good word preached to him may yet convince him of the truth of the word of God. xxvi. But if men are dead in their sin – every proclamation of the gospel requires a supernatural and powerful act of God to convince men that they are evil and deserving of God's wrath. xxvii. My friends… how do we know we are elect of God? xxviii. Because we have been convinced that we are wicked sinners deserving the wrath of God. That is NOT a natural thought. xxix. No man or woman pops out of their mother convinced they are wicked. xxx. Instead, we are ALWAYS either the victims or the heroes. And we are NEVER the villain. xxxi. God's power in the gospel starts with convincing us that we are the villain and only He is the hero. xxxii. But Paul says, not only that the power of God was in the coming of the gospel to them, but also the third person of God was in the coming of the gospel to them… c. [Slide 19] and in the Holy Spirit i. What is the activity of the Spirit? What is the Spirit said to do in the New Testament? 1. He convicts unbelievers of sin – hmmm that sounds familiar… 2. He regenerates those who are spiritually dead – this is so they can respond to the call of the gospel. 3. He seals believers 4. He baptizes them into the body of Christ 5. He assures them of their salvation – hmmm hang on to that one for a moment. 6. He gives spiritual gifts 7. He teaches truth 8. He illuminates the scriptures ii. In short, you don't get the power of God in salvation without the Spirit of God in Salvation. iii. The Spirit of God prepares the soil of the heart to receive the gospel message and cultivates growth in such a person in order that they produce fruit. iv. We don't need sign gifts to confirm upon us the surety of our election. v. Our calling and election is sure when we bear the marks of the Holy Sprit's hostile takeover of our hearts. vi. And finally, Paul says… d. [Slide 20] and with full conviction. i. Again, many commentators insist that this is the preaching of Paul and his companions which was done in full conviction. But Paul isn't talking about how they preached. He is talking about how the gospel came. ii. This speaks to the gospel's convincing power. iii. Not only did it come in power to convict and regenerate… but also in the reception of faith in Christ is without wavering and without compromise. iv. This is the work of the Spirit to confirm the truth upon our hearts. v. When the gospel comes – it comes in certainty and without doubt. vi. That is not to say that there may never be times of doubt and assurance after this… vii. Certainly, this may be the case. viii. But when the gospel comes in power and in the Spirit, it will also come in a certainty and even an eagerness of the person who believes to grab ahold of Christ and Christ alone. ix. In this we may know that our election is true. We cling to Christ alone bearing the scars of the Holy Spirit's regeneration and indwelling. x. And this is how the evangelists knew the Thessalonians were elect of God. Because the gospel came upon the Thessalonians… and affected the Thessalonians… exactly the same way it had affected Paul, Silas, and Timothy. e. [Slide 21] You know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sake. i. The ESV here creates a new sentence. ii. But in the Greek, this clause is still connected in this long sentence with a word that means “just as.” iii. So, Paul is saying, “Just as you know what kind of men we proved to be among you for your sake.” iv. Because he uses the word “to know” again, this indicates to us that there is the mutual ability to know each other by outward signs. v. In other words, The Evangelists know the Thessalonians are chosen of God by how the gospel came to them… just like the Thessalonians knew what kind of men the evangelists were by how they gave of themselves to the Thessalonians. vi. Paul advocates for mutual knowledge of the genuineness of each other's spiritual identities based on God's work in them to share Christlike characteristics. vii. God's power in the gospel affects everyone who receives it… EXACTLY THE SAME. And therefore, it is relatively easy to spot a genuine Christian given enough time… viii. There is no such thing as a Christian who fails to display the cardinal grace of Christ and there is no such Christian who fails to experience the coming of the gospel in power, in the Holy Spirit, and in full conviction. ix. Therefore, they give thanks to God for them, because the evangelists and the Thessalonian church are truly and eternally… family. f. [Slide 22] Summary of the Point: So, Paul's primary point in these opening words remains the same. As disciple makers they have great joy and significant reason for thankfulness because the Thessalonians are living like genuine disciples of Christ. Paul explains that they are thankful because they know that the Thessalonians are brothers and sisters in Christ, loved by God, and chosen before the foundation of the world, because when the gospel came to them, it came empowered by the Spirit and produced a resolute loyalty to Jesus Christ. Paul even compares how the Thessalonians know them as good and godly men as a valid reason that these evangelists can know their spiritual identity. As we move to apply this text, we must ask ourselves the question, would Paul, Silas and Timothy be thanking God because they know we are elect of God? Did the gospel come to us in power? Did the gospel come to us in the Holy Spirit? Did the gospel come to us with full assurance? We should, each one of us, evaluate how the gospel came to us. Conclusion: So, CBC, what have we learned today that informs or corrects our beliefs and shapes and guides our lifestyles? Basics of Faith and Practice: [Slide 23] The intent of this opening chapter is most certainly to encourage the Thessalonian church, who although new to their walk, are living faithfully unto Christ. Paul, Silas, and Timothy are overjoyed and continually grateful in their prayers to God for the news of the genuineness of these believer's faith. If we were the Thessalonians, we would gain great encouragement from the words of Paul to us. But we must first ask the question – are we like the Thessalonian church? Are we displaying the cardinal Christian graces of faith, love and hope? Did the gospel come to us in power and in the Holy Spirit and in full conviction? What if the answer to both of these questions is no? What if it is yes? Let me try to apply this text in a more practical and specific way to us this morning. 1.) [Slide 24] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that part of making disciples is praying continually for the spiritual growth and preservation of God's people. a. It seems odd to start with this application since it was not central to anything we've discussed as yet. b. But it must be mentioned how the apostle Paul, Silas and Timothy regularly, constantly prayed to God for those whom they had ministered to. c. God has given all of us the job of making disciples. And my friends, all of us as disciple makers have the responsibility of praying for the spiritual growth and preservation of God's people. d. Our Thursday Night prayer group is attended by almost no one in this room, despite it requiring the least amount of effort to join. e. That is not to say that in order to pray for God's people you must attend. Nor is it to assume that you do not pray any other time for the people of this church. f. But long as it been true that though the church bursts at the seams on Sunday… it is so quiet on prayer group night that you could hear the church mice nibbling on a piece of cheese. g. Why do we forsake prayer? h. Why do we forsake praying together? i. It is a means that God uses to grow us… and it is an activity demonstrated by all disciple makers in the scriptures… chief among them our Lord Jesus Christ who prayed for His own disciples since the devil wished to sift them like wheat. j. How odd it would be that we spend all that time at the beginning of each service taking prayer requests… yet no one prays for them? k. I hope this isn't true. l. Take a lesson from Paul – and pray for God's people. Not their physical ailments only… but for their souls. 2.) [Slide 25] Mind Transformation: “What truth must we believe from this text?” or “What might we not naturally believe that we must believe because of what this text has said?” We must affirm that we can know the spiritual identity of others by observing their lifestyles. a. This shouldn't be a shocking revelation to us. b. After studying so many New Testament books, including James and I John, it becomes apparent very quickly that Jesus does not save us from the penalty of our sin only. c. Instead, He frees us also from the power of sin over us. d. Meaning that God's people are not only able to crucify the sins they didn't want to destroy before, but also they desire to obey the commands of God and love others and preach His Kingdom. e. And not only CAN God's people do this… They will to a progressing degree. f. Faith without works is dead. Love without obedience is fake. Hope that doesn't include Christ as King, evaporates. g. God has no interest in saving us from hell without also saving us TO righteousness. Christ became sin for us that we might become the righteousness of God. h. We have been made into a Kingdom of priests and God's will for our lives is holiness. i. In fact, without holiness NO ONE WILL SEE GOD. j. Again – if you have any problem with what I've just said… I have basically been quoting scripture. So, take it up with God. k. Which leads us to another point…. 3.) [Slide 26] De-Exhortation: “What actions should we stop doing” or “What behaviors do we naturally practice that this passage tells us to stop doing?” We must not assume that because we prayed a prayer or have gone to church all our lives that we are a child of God. a. Praying a prayer, being baptized, writing a date in your bible, walking an aisle, saying the right things, going to church, none of this proves anything. b. The vast majority of the church today is non-Jewish. Yet the Old Testament calls the Jewish people God's chosen people. c. Being affiliated with a group that is called God's people doesn't make you one of them. d. Just as there were Jews who thought they were doing everything God wanted them to, only to reject and kill their own Messiah – so also there are those who have checked all the external boxes of what it means to be a Christian and they do not have a new heart. They have not been born again. e. How can you say that? f. Because they do not have the outward signs that proves that their faith is genuine. g. What are those signs? h. Although the list provided in this text is not exhaustive, it is a great place to start. 4.) [Slide 27] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” First, we must evaluate whether the gospel came to us in power, the Holy Spirit, and full conviction. a. One thing that every genuine Christian has in common, is a story of the gospel coming to them in power. b. Now that is not to say that every story is the same. Because it isn't. c. Some respond to sermons. Others to reading the Word of God. d. Others respond to an audible voice beckoning them to come. e. Others respond to a dream or vision. f. Still others a tract. And others a song. g. The means of someone receiving the gospel is not what I am talking about. The means is variable. h. The effect. That is of which I speak. And that is ALWAYS THE SAME. i. The Holy Spirit regenerates and indwells a true Christian when the gospel comes to them. The Holy Spirit baptizes them into Christ. j. They become acutely aware of the wickedness and evil of their hearts. They become acutely aware of how destitute they are and how there is no hope for them to change. k. They become acutely aware of how empty and meaningless their life is. l. And then the good news of Jesus Christ a substitute for sinners comes like a blanket to a freezing man. It fills them like a feast to a starving child. It lifts them like a rope tied around their waist out of a pit of vipers. It scoops them up like a basket on a helicopter out of shark infested waters. m. And they cling to that basket, they hold fast to that rope. They eat long and drink deep of that feast. And they cling so tightly to that blanket. n. As if their very life depended on it… BECAUSE IT DOES! o. THAT is what I mean when I say the gospel comes in power, in the holy Spirit, and in full conviction to all who are truly God's elect. p. It is the same story. The details are different. But the effect… the foundation is the same. q. Did the gospel come to you this way? r. If not… Are you sure you have received it? s. If not… You'll have another chance to today. You need only keep hearing. t. But you say – ah yes, the gospel did come to me in this way. I am surely saved. But wait… there is more to say on how to know you are God's true child. 5.) [Slide 28] Exhortation: “What actions should we take?” or “What is this passage specifically commanding us to do that we don't naturally do or aren't currently doing?” We also must have and continue to grow in the cardinal Christian graces. a. The disciple makers rejoiced greatly that the young church grew because it grew in the three cardinal graces. b. Maybe you have received the gospel powerfully. Perhaps you felt the sting of sin and knew to some degree the freedom of Christ. c. But you do not obey God's commands with the faith you possess. d. You do not love God above everything else, and/or you do not love others as you love yourself. You do not love other believers the way Christ loved you. e. You do not have an enduring hope because you think little if ever of the return of the King to earth. You are just living day to day and not pursuing His Kingdom first. f. Oh, my friends. We may not be perfect in these – indeed as we study this book we'll see that Paul thinks the Thessalonians could improve in these too. g. But if you are empty of these graces. h. Then you cannot be God's child. These graces, these are gifts of Christ, they are precious stones on the engagement ring which Christ gave to His church. i. If you have no gemstones – how can you say you are engaged to Him? 6.) [Slide 29] Comfort: “What comfort can we find here?” or “What peace does the Lord promise us in light of this passage of scripture?” Only when the gospel came to us this way and we are growing in the cardinal Christian graces, can we be encouraged by the assurance this gives. a. You say, but I have these graces and have received this gospel in power and the Spirit is in me, and I am clinging to Christ alone. b. Then I have only one application for you. c. Take comfort and be assured and encouraged in the Lord. d. Your Spiritual leaders are praying for you and thanking God for you. e. Christ has saved you and He will keep you. f. He is coming again to bind you up and bring you home. g. Worry not about the stains in your garments of past sins that continue to nip at your heels, for He has white robes that He will clothe you in before the wedding feast. h. Look to that day with eagerness and endure to it. 7.) [Slide 30] The Gospel: “What about this text points us to Jesus Christ, the gospel, and how we are restored?” If the gospel did not come to us this way and/or we are not growing in these graces, we must repent of our sin and seek the Lord to save us by His power and to these ends. a. But you say – that isn't me. I did not receive the gospel this way and/or I do not have these graces. b. Oh dear friend. What are you to do? c. You have heard the gospel yet again. One more coal of judgment has been placed on your head. d. Will you even now resist the call of the Lord? e. Will you even now flee from His Kingdom's dominion? f. Are your loyalties so in line with yourself and your father the devil that you would run to him to rescue you from the goodness and grace of Almighty God? g. Friend, the devil's end is sure. He will be cast in the lake which burns with fire and sulfur. But you don't have to join him. h. Maybe this is the day that you will finally turn from your wickedness and flee to the safety of Christ's embrace? i. I hope it is. Find me or an Elder after the service. We'd love to rejoice that you are chosen of God since the gospel has come to you in power. [Slide 31 (end)] Let me close in a prayer by the Church Father Eusebius of Caesarea who is known as the Father of Church History. No other power can be found to remedy the evil or the spirit of injustice that once dominated our race. But your compassion has reached us where we were and restored our lives, lives that had been ruined by violence and immoral living born from human passions. You displayed your restoration power openly, knowing that some would recognize and understand. Others would not. Their brutish natures would lead them to rely only on the testimony of their own senses. In the light of day, then, no one would find room for doubt. You demonstrated your blessed and wonderful healing power, restored the dead to life, and renewed the crippled with only a word. Can we then suppose that rendering the sea as firm as solid ground, calming the raging storm, and finally ascending into heaven-all while turning unbelief to faith by performing these wonders- demanded anything less than almighty power? Can we believe it was anything less than the work of God? O Christ, Savior of humanity, direct the words that celebrate who you are, and teach us to sound your praises. We pray this in Jesus' name, Amen. Benediction: May the God whose robe is light, Whose canopy is space, Whose mercies are tender and firm to the end. Show you such love so that you will say with the psalmist, You are my lamp, O LORD; the LORD turns my darkness into light. Until we meet again, go in peace.

Title: Introduction to 1 Thessalonians Text: 1 Thessalonians Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 1. With larger books like Acts, we really couldn't devote ourselves to reading the entire book in a worship service together. It would take us well past Noon to do so. However, in smaller books like 1 and 2 Thessalonians, we can certainly reestablish our practice of reading the entire book in one sitting prior to studying the book together over the next several months. So, at the end of this introduction, I'll be asking 5 people to come up to the pulpit and read 1 chapter each from 1 Thessalonians. Be thinking about whether or not one of those five would be you

Title: Introduction to 1 Thessalonians Text: 1 Thessalonians Scripture Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to 1 Thessalonians chapter 1. With larger books like Acts, we really couldn't devote ourselves to reading the entire book in a worship service together. It would take us well past Noon to do so. However, in smaller books like 1 and 2 Thessalonians, we can certainly reestablish our practice of reading the entire book in one sitting prior to studying the book together over the next several months. So, at the end of this introduction, I'll be asking 5 people to come up to the pulpit and read 1 chapter each from 1 Thessalonians. Be thinking about whether or not one of those five would be you

Title: Acts: Finale Text: The Book of Acts FCF: Prop: The Book of Acts is about God's Kingdom advancing without hindrance, so we must seek His Kingdom first. Sermon Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to the book of Acts. There are 1006 verses in the book of Acts, and by God's grace we have looked at each and every one of them. We have investigated every thought of the author, in the order in which he was inspired to present them to us. But we are by nature quite forgetful people, aren't we? Do you remember what we were talking about in Acts chapter 10? Even if you remember what we talked about in chapter 10 – how does Acts chapter 10 fit in with the book of Acts? How does it fit in with the whole of the New Testament or the whole bible? Today will be a different kind of message. Instead of looking at a particular text, we are instead going to assume the role of systematic theologians. Rather than sitting back and allowing one thought to pour over us from the text – we will instead fit together all we have learned into categories of truth. We know, because of the introduction of the book of Luke, that Luke writes these two books to assure Theophilus that what he has believed is certainly true. So how does Acts accomplish that? How does the message of Acts connect with the book of Luke and the rest of the New Testament? How does this message relate to the whole counsel of God's Word? And perhaps most applicable, what does Luke's message mean for us? I have attempted to give you a running start on answering those questions today. I have provided an outline to you of the entire book. And today we'll look at, what I think are the 4 major themes in the book of Acts. Do not assume that these 4 themes are the sum total of Luke's message. And do not assume that after this message you will know everything there is to know about the book of Acts. The Word of God is living and active, its truths run deeper than we may ever know. I'd say that after this sermon, and the 99 before it, you'll be well on your way to a good introduction of the book of Acts.

Title: Acts: Finale Text: The Book of Acts FCF: Prop: The Book of Acts is about God's Kingdom advancing without hindrance, so we must seek His Kingdom first. Sermon Intro: [Slide 1] Turn in your bible to the book of Acts. There are 1006 verses in the book of Acts, and by God's grace we have looked at each and every one of them. We have investigated every thought of the author, in the order in which he was inspired to present them to us. But we are by nature quite forgetful people, aren't we? Do you remember what we were talking about in Acts chapter 10? Even if you remember what we talked about in chapter 10 – how does Acts chapter 10 fit in with the book of Acts? How does it fit in with the whole of the New Testament or the whole bible? Today will be a different kind of message. Instead of looking at a particular text, we are instead going to assume the role of systematic theologians. Rather than sitting back and allowing one thought to pour over us from the text – we will instead fit together all we have learned into categories of truth. We know, because of the introduction of the book of Luke, that Luke writes these two books to assure Theophilus that what he has believed is certainly true. So how does Acts accomplish that? How does the message of Acts connect with the book of Luke and the rest of the New Testament? How does this message relate to the whole counsel of God's Word? And perhaps most applicable, what does Luke's message mean for us? I have attempted to give you a running start on answering those questions today. I have provided an outline to you of the entire book. And today we'll look at, what I think are the 4 major themes in the book of Acts. Do not assume that these 4 themes are the sum total of Luke's message. And do not assume that after this message you will know everything there is to know about the book of Acts. The Word of God is living and active, its truths run deeper than we may ever know. I'd say that after this sermon, and the 99 before it, you'll be well on your way to a good introduction of the book of Acts.